Dare To Take
Author: L. Ann
Date: 2023-02-15 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Dark; Contemporary
Description: Arabella Gray Studious. Good Girl. Liar. I warned her. I told her I would break her if she stayed. Who knew watching her shatter would taste so sweet? Eli Travers Outcast. Artist. Monster. He vowed to make me pay—to ruin me. Only now it's my own sin that will break me. The monsters of Churchill Bradley Academy are stirring and deadly dangers haunt the halls. In this new game of cat and mouse, secret lovers and sinful dares, will all innocence be lost?
Rights: No redistribution rights allowed

FRACTURED ANGEL

Copyright © 2022 by L. Ann.

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, organisations, places, events and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Cover design by A.T. Cover Designs

Interior Formatting by Crow Fiction Designs

Edited by Margot Mostert

First Edition: September 2022

ASIN: B0B2PMKFYW
www.lannauthor.com

If you find any errors in this book and would like to let me know,
please feel free to email me at lann.author@gmail.com

Playlist

PART ONE

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

PART TWO

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

PART THREE

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

Chapter 61

Chapter 62

Chapter 63

Chapter 64

Chapter 65

Chapter 66

Chapter 67

Chapter 68

Chapter 69

Chapter 70

Chapter 71

Chapter 72

Chapter 73

Chapter 74

Chapter 75

Chapter 76

Chapter 77

Chapter 78

Chapter 79

Chapter 80

Chapter 81

Chapter 82

Chapter 83

Chapter 84

Epilogue

AUTHOR NOTE

OTHER BOOKS BY L. ANN

MIDNIGHT PACK

MIDNIGHT TOUCH

MIDNIGHT TEMPTATION

MIDNIGHT TORMENT

MIDNIGHT HUNT

MIDNIGHT FURY

FORGOTTEN LEGACY

TATTOOED MEMORIES

STRAWBERRY DELIGHT - SHORT STORY

STRAWBERRY LIPSTICK - SHORT STORY

SHATTERED EXPECTATIONS

GUARDED ADDICTION

EXQUISITE SCARS

BROKEN HALO

CHAMBERS BROTHERS

ROOK

BLACK ROSARY

FRACTURED ANGEL

HUSHED RAPTURE (COMING 2023)

Dedication

To the usual suspects—you know who you are.

To my freshly minted alpha reader team—threw you in at the deep end, huh?

To my readers—old and new—thank you as always.

To Angela for letting me “borrow” Reggie.

Warning

Fractured Angel contains topics that may cause triggers for anyone who has been the victim of domestic violence, sexual assault, or drug abuse.

Playlist

America’s Sweetheart - Huddy

You’ll be Fine - Palaye Royale

What Lovers Do - Maroon 5

Do It For Me - Rosenfeld

Wild Child - Friday Pilots Club

I’m IN Love With You - The 1975

Dirty Little Secret - All American Rejects

Devil Doesn’t Bargain - -Alec Benjamin

Open My Eyes - Rival Sons

Over My Head - Girlfriends

Miss You - Corpse

Jealous Again - The Black Crowes

Beautiful Problem - Mod Sun

Bite My Tongue - You Me At Six

Sex Not Violence - Yungblud

Papercuts - Machine Gun Kelly

Off My Mind - Joe P

Hurt - Updog

Punching Bag - Palaye Royale

What Did I Do - Hayd

Barely Alive - Jack Kays

Lost It All - Black Veil Brides

PART ONE

TEN YEARS AGO

Chapter 1

Rain

The giggling was driving me crazy. I’m talking about the serious ‘I’m going to stab you in the face with the nearest sharp object’ kind of crazy. I knew what that sound meant. My sister had found someone new to flirt with. She’d giggle, pout, rub up against the poor unsuspecting victim, then drag him back to our apartment for a game or two of Plant The Parsnip. By morning, I’d be thinking about piercing my eardrums so I didn’t have to listen to her do it again.

I slid my empty glass across the bar with one finger. “Can I get another?”

The barman raised an eyebrow. “Already?”

I tapped the rim of the glass. “I’m going to need it to get through the rest of the night. Hit me.”

I’d been to so many of these corporate events over the past month. My manager said I had to prove to the record label that signed me when I was six-years-old that I could still charm and please all the music execs now that I was twenty-one. My reputation had been built upon a sweet girl-next-door personality. Now I was an adult, they wanted confirmation that wouldn’t change. Prior to my birthday, I rarely went to these events. My manager said a child had no place at them. I quickly learned that I hated them. The shallowness, the constant need to be in character, the muffling of my true personality in favor of who the record label wanted me to be.

All I wanted to do was sing.

The barman grabbed the bottle of tequila, tipped it up, and poured a shot into the glass. I scowled.

“Don’t be selfish. Fill that baby up.” I could legally drink now, and since no one was watching me—at least, I hoped they weren’t—I intended to make the most of it.

His eyes shot up to meet mine. “I’m cutting you off after this one. You’re not even supposed to be drinking.”

“Yeah, yeah. Do you want to see my ID, Mr. Bartender, sir?” I gave him an airy wave, waited for him to finish preparing my drink, then snatched it up, licked off the salt and knocked it back in one gulp. The burn as it went down was more satisfying than the last few hours of smiling and nodding at money men. My disapproving bartender shook his head and moved down the bar, taking the bottle with him.

Spoilsport.

“Don’t you have a date tonight?” The exec on my right asked, and I inwardly groaned. He’d been asking me questions on and off for the past half hour. Each question had been slightly more personal than the last. I knew what he was leading toward and I was trying very hard not to stand up and walk away. My manager had warned me flirting would happen, and I was to smile and enjoy the compliment, but not accept any offers to leave.

“No, I came with Maxim Florentino.” Hopefully dropping my manager’s name would make him back off.

My sister giggled again, high-pitched and fake. I ground my teeth. How difficult would it be to take her somewhere quiet and kill her?

“Sororicide is illegal. Although, if that’s how she acts all the time, you might get away with a claim of temporary insanity.”

The deep drawl came from my left, and I twisted on my bar stool and came face to face with … a God? Eros made flesh? A hallucination? No one looked that good in reality, right?

I rubbed my eyes and blinked. Nope, he was still there. Maybe the barman was right, and I had passed my limit. No one could be that good-looking. Was this my first experience with the beer-goggles phenomenon?

“You’re staring,” Eros pointed out, with a slight curl of his lips.

“I am.” I nodded, regretted the action and stopped, waiting for the room to stop spinning. “I might also be drooling a little. Can I touch you? Just to make sure I’m not actually imagining you.”

Broad shoulders shrugged, under a white silk shirt that, in my opinion, was way too tight or maybe not tight enough.. “You often hallucinate company?”

I jabbed at his bicep with one finger, and my eyes widened when the muscle didn’t even move. “You’re actually real.” My whisper was awed.

“And you’re drunk. But that’s still no defense against murder.”

“I am not as think as you drunk I am!” I slid from the stool and aimed another jab at his arm, swaying.

His lips gave a suspicious twitch. “Riiight.” He caught my arm, stopping me from crashing into him. “Shame, really.” He rose to his feet and … just … kept … rising.

“Holy shit.” My tone was reverent. “Just how tall are you?”

“Taller than you, Tinkerbell.” He flicked one long finger against the lacy frills on my shoulder. “Come on, let’s get you into a cab and out of here before someone takes advantage of your inebriated state.” His fingers curled around my wrist and tugged me through the crowd.

“No. Wait. I’m not going with you. Who says you’re not going to take advantage of my ineb … inem …” I gave up trying to form the word, and threw out a hand, slapping it against his chest. The firmness of it distracted me for a second. “Do you work out?” I patted the front of his shirt, fascinated by the way it molded itself to his body.

He laughed, readjusted his grip on my wrist and tugged me away from the bar. I stumbled along with him for a few steps before sanity returned.

“No, stop. You could be a … a murder-erer!” I dug my heels into the floor and resisted his attempts to keep me moving. And by resisted, I mean he ignored my pitiful protest and kept going, dragging me along with him. “Seriously, stop! I need to tell my sister I’m leaving so they don’t send out a search party.”

Wait! When had I agreed to leave? Hadn’t I just told him I wasn’t?

“I think she already knows.” Warm fingers cupped my jaw and turned my head so I could see where my sister leaned against the wall, near the exit, arms folded, watching us.

I blew out a breath. “Oh.”

“Yeah … oh. C’mon, Tinkerbell.” He moved back into motion, taking us both closer to my sister, who raised one perfectly manicured eyebrow as she watched our approach.

Wait, you didn’t manicure eyebrows. What the fuck did you do to eyebrows?

I searched my tequila-soaked brain for the information and came up with nothing.

“It’s called micro-blading,” the God beside me said.

“What? Oh. Wait. How did you know I was trying to remember?” I peered at him. “Are you telepathetic?”

He snorted. “It’s telepathic, and no. You were arguing out loud with yourself over it.”

“Rain!” My sister’s sharp voice reached me seconds before the woman herself did. “Excuse me a second,” she said to the man beside her in a softer tone, one hand resting on his arm, and looked at the god with me. “Thank you. I’ll take it from here.”

My eyes swung from my sister to Eros and back again. “I think I’d rather go home with him. I bet he doesn’t screech like a banshee when he comes.”

My sister gaped at me. “You’re not sober enough to make that decision.”

“I can guarantee I don’t make any banshee noises.” The God looming beside me agreed with me. I sent my sister a triumphant smile. “But I’m not going home. I’m going to a hotel.”

“Perfect!” I threw out a hand. “Lead the way, Eros!”

“Rainbow!” My sister, exasperation clear in her voice, caught my arm. “We’re not here to hook up. We’re here to network.”

“You’re hooking up.” I gave the man beside her a pointed look, then cast my eyes over the God beside me. He really was inhumanly handsome. I’d always denied that jawlines like his existed outside of romance novels. The quirk of his eyebrow suggested I’d said that thought out loud. I shrugged, the tequila in my system removing any ounce of embarrassment. “I’m not wrong, though, am I?”

He inclined his head gravely. “God graced me with a book boyfriend jawline and cheekbones to match.” He dipped his head and rested his lips against my ear. “I also match up to the other things book boyfriends own and use them just as well, or so I’m told.”

I blinked, my cheeks heating at the innuendo dripping from his tone.

“You told me to grab hold of opportunities presented to me, Piper. And this is one I’d be a fool to ignore. Look at him. He’s obviously a book boyfriend come to life … and a God. That suit is worshiping his Godlike status the same way I’d like to do.” I squinted. Were those dark lines beneath his shirt sleeves tattoos? “We can call it networking if you like?” I offered as a compromise, tracing a finger over the dark lines weaving down his arm. “Those are tattoos, right?”

His laugh was soft, and I felt it like a caress over my skin.

“You’re drunk. Why are you even drinking?” My sister, as always, ruined the moment. “You know that’s against your contract. Don’t let anyone from Remarkable see you like this.”

“I’m twenty-one, a perfectly legal age,” I informed Eros. “Also over the age of consent, which is all the more reason for me to leave with the God of Love here tonight, before the media circus starts again when the new album is released.” I pouted. “Drinking was the only way to get through the evening. Have you any idea what it’s like to be leered over by men who’ve known you since you were six? Anyway, you would rather have the apartment to yourself so you can fuck whoever you had lined up without me there to cramp your style. Eros here will look after me.” I batted my eyelashes at him, hopefully in a sexy manner. “Won’t you?” I curled a hand around his bicep and leaned closer.

He patted my hand. “Sure.” Amusement dripped from his tone.

I angled a triumphant grin at my sister. “See!”

She gave me a dubious look, then sighed, her expression softening. “Fine. Just don’t let anyone see you. I don’t want you to get into trouble. If somebody asks, I’ll tell them you felt sick and went back to the apartment.” She gave the God beside me an unreadable look. “I know who you are, Mr. Stone. I’m asking you not to take advantage of her. This isn’t who she is.”

“Onward, Eros!” I tightened my grip on his arm and tried to move him toward the door.

He resisted, resting his hand over mine and leaning close to my sister to say something I couldn’t hear. She nodded, looking tired for a second, and my new friend turned toward the exit.

“And, Rainbow?” My sister said as we stepped past her. I looked over my shoulder. “You need to be home before noon. We have a meeting with Remarkable.”

Chapter 2

Marley

Black Rosary hit the big time a couple of months after my nineteenth birthday. We went from a small-town band playing the music for hymns in my father’s church, evolved into a rock band during our rebellious teen years, and then turned into a worldwide phenomenon.

For a group of boys from Spirit Gorge, California, it was like living a dream. One that, for a long time, we were convinced was going to end abruptly, meaning we’d wake up back in our sleepy little town and have to get proper jobs. Yet, here we were, ten years later, having gone through experiences that the son of a pastor should never have known, and come out the other side—still popular, still rich, and still hungry.

The hunger for something more, something beyond just playing music, was part of the reason I’d let Karl Daniels, Black Rosary’s manager and one of my closest friends, talk me into starting a record label with him. Our contract with Despicable Records was ending, and we didn’t want to renew it. We were thankful for the opportunities the label had given us. They believed in us when other labels had refused to even listen to our demos, but the entire band felt it was time to move on. We wanted more control than the contracts we were offered gave us, and having our own label would definitely achieve that.

It had taken two years to figure out all the fine details but, at twenty-nine years old, I was officially the co-owner of NFG Records. And the label was finally ready to sign its first band, not counting Black Rosary. Karl had earmarked three or four he’d heard about and was planning to travel back to L.A. to see a couple of them perform while Black Rosary toured. First though, he insisted I attend a label event in New York with him, where we—or mostly him—could wine and dine record execs from various labels and court some freelancers to see if any could be enticed in coming to work for NFG.

I hated these events, both as a musician and as a newly minted record executive, but Karl insisted we both needed to be there. So I donned a suit instead of my usual jeans and played nice. In fact, I’d been pretending to listen to Maxim Florentino wax lyrical about Remarkable’s poster child pop princess, and how she was growing into a ‘lovely young lady’ whose next release was going to blow people’s minds when I’d seen her.

She sat at the bar, and I counted as she knocked back three shots in the time Maxim was talking. I hid a smile when her head turned, that waterfall of blonde hair shimmering, and she tugged at the sleeve of her dress, scowling. She occasionally shifted on her seat and glanced around. She masked a yawn behind her hand twice. When the sixty-plus year-old male exec seated beside her rested a hand on her shoulder and said something, she gave him a smile that I could see was jaded from where I stood. Even though I’d been in the industry for over ten years, I felt that discomfort deep within my soul.

“Excuse me,” I murmured, cutting Maxim off mid-flow, and walked away.

I took my time, not wanting to make it obvious to him or anyone else that my reason for leaving was because I wanted to talk to the woman at the bar. I took the long route, moving in a slow arc around the room. I paused to talk to Karl and reassure him I hadn’t upset anyone, and then took the bar stool on the opposite side of the woman, who muttered to herself about her sister. Her lack of response to my appearance suggested she hadn’t noticed my arrival.

Of all the reactions I thought she might give me when I spoke to her, I didn’t expect the one I got. Hers or mine. When she touched me, poked at my arm with pink-painted fingernail, something sparked, zipped through my veins, and heated my blood. I felt almost compelled to protect her, to ensure no one else in the room took advantage of her inebriated state.

I told myself repeatedly that that feeling was why I agreed to take her back to my hotel room. I never picked up women. I got that behavior out of my system years ago. I was content with being single and not having to worry about someone else’s happiness. I was at a good place in my life, and didn’t need anything or anyone else within it. And yet, when she announced she was coming home with me, I didn’t argue. Her behavior fascinated me. The way every thought that went through her mind spilled immediately out of her mouth. I wasn’t used to it. Women crafted their behavior around me to suit what they believed I was looking for. But this girl, this woman …She didn’t. I wasn’t even sure if she knew who I was. And I was curious to find out whether that was because she was drunk or because it was simply who she was.

The hotel I was staying in was attached to the building where the event was being held, and it took less than two minutes to navigate through the hallway and find the elevator, which went up to my suite. She kissed me when the doors closed on us, arms curling up around my neck, those lush curves pressing against my chest. I kissed her back, unable to resist. She tasted too good to ignore, and her hand dropped to my pants, burrowed its way beneath the belt, and curled around my dick. I was so fucking tempted to take what she offered, but she was drunk, and I wasn’t one hundred percent certain she was in control of her actions. Plus, I’d promised her sister I wouldn’t take advantage, and I took the promises I made seriously. Maybe that was due to being raised by a pastor and his wife. Maybe it was just my own moral compass. Either way, I caught her wrist and unwrapped her fingers from my protesting dick.

I separated my mouth from hers. “As much as I want to say yes, we can’t.”

Her lips moved into a pout and I wanted to sink my teeth into that plump bottom lip. “Why not? I’m an adult. I can make my own decisions.”

“You’re drunk, and I’m not sure you’d be this forward if you were sober.” I tilted my head. “Would you?” Part of me hoped her answer would be yes.

Her pout wavered, and she sighed, lashes lowering to shield her eyes. “No.”

“Then we’ll revisit it tomorrow.” I kissed the tip of her nose, and questioned why the action felt so natural, so right. “I have a spare room. You can crash in there tonight.” I didn’t do drunk fucks, no matter how much my dick was screaming at me to break that rule. There was too much risk to my reputation and that of NFG. The last thing we needed while we built our new record label was a lawsuit from Remarkable for alleged rape.

When the elevator doors slid open on my floor, I caught her hand and led her down the hallway to my suite. She waited quietly while I unlocked the door, then guided her inside.

“Make yourself comfortable. Can I get you anything?” I shrugged out of my jacket and dropped it on the back of the couch.

She wandered around, fingers trailing over the couch, the side table, and stopped by the floor-length windows which looked out onto the balcony. I couldn’t stop myself from imagining that touch on my skin. She gave me a sidelong glance.

“You won’t give me what I want.”

“I’m more than happy to comply when you’re sober.” I moved to the small kitchen area and flicked on the coffeemaker. “How about a coffee?”

“If I drink coffee, I won’t sleep.” She turned to face me, and the moonlight coming through the window made her hair shine like a halo around her face.

She was stunning, and I was sure it wasn’t just skillfully applied makeup. She looked almost fresh-faced. The colors of her eyeshadow and lipstick were chosen to highlight the flawlessness of her skin. The dress she wore was neither skin-tight nor shapeless. Another perfect choice, designed to highlight her figure but not draw the eye to her more obvious attractions.

“You’re staring.” Her lips curved into a smile.

“You’re beautiful.”

Her smile dropped away.

“You don’t like hearing that.” It wasn’t a question. It was right there in her reaction.

“I’ve heard it all my life.” One slim shoulder moved up into a shrug. “It means nothing.”

“It doesn’t mean it isn’t true.”

“A beautiful doll. Nice to look at and play with, but nothing that makes a lasting impression.” She turned away to look out of the window.

“Is that how you see yourself?” I was even more curious than I was before about her. She’d gone from flirtatious to serious. Was it the drink making her behave this way?

I moved up to stand beside her. Her lips tipped up into another smile, but she didn’t answer my question. “Are you really the gentleman you’re presenting?”

“You’re still clothed, aren’t you? If I wasn’t a gentleman, you’d be naked and in my bed.”

“I like option B better.” Her eyes glinted in the moonlight as she glanced at me.

“Tell me that tomorrow, when you’re sober.” I held out my arm. “Let me show you to your room for the night.”

***

I moved as quietly as I could around my suite, not wanting to wake the girl snoring like a congested walrus in the guestroom. I chuckled. Who’d have thought the angel-faced woman of the night before could make noises like that?

Picking up the room’s phone, I called down with an order for breakfast from room service, asked them to bring it up after thirty minutes, and took a shower. When I came out, fifteen minutes later, it was to silence.

I paused in the doorway of my bedroom. The main sitting room appeared to be empty. That meant my guest was either awake and hiding out in the bedroom or had crept out while I was showering. Tossing the towel into the laundry basket just outside the door, I stepped inside my bedroom, pulled on a pair of gray sweats and a t-shirt, and went into the main room. From there, I grabbed a bottle of water from the mini-bar in the room’s corner, a couple of painkillers from my ‘on tour’ supply for morning-after hangovers—usually for Jazz, my brother—and tapped on the guest bedroom door.

“Hey, Tinkerbell. You alive in there?”

The door opened a second later, and a hungover, red-cheeked, blonde-haired nymph was framed in the doorway, wrapped in a sheet. Her hair tumbled around her shoulders, no longer the sleek waterfall of last night, but sleep-touseled and sexy as fuck. One hand gripped the sheet tight between her breasts. The material covered more than most of the dresses from the event, but somehow the tantalising glimpse of creamy skin made my dick rise up in approval.

What the fuck? Down, boy. You’re not a fucking teenager.

“Water and painkillers for the tequila after-effects.” I held out the bottle and white pills. Nothing in my tone hinted toward the semi I was sporting.

“Thanks,” she mumbled, without looking at me, for which I sent a thank you out to the universe.

“I’ve ordered breakfast. You have about ten minutes. Take a shower. Freshen up. There are clean towels in the bathroom, and I’ll lend you a t-shirt.”

“I’d appreciate that.” She took the pills, popped them into her mouth and washed them down with the water. “I’m sorry about last night.” She still wasn’t looking at me.

“It’s fine. I’m often mistaken for the God of Love, forced to fight off a gorgeous drunken fairy, who was intent on drilling me in the elevator, and bring her back to my suite with me.”

She groaned, eyes sliding closed in horror. “I did that, didn’t I?” she whispered.

I laughed. “Don’t worry about it. Go take that shower. You’ll feel better after it.” I stepped away from the door. “Breakfast will be here soon.”

“Okay, thanks.” She didn’t move from the doorway, gnawing on her bottom lip as she stared down at the floor.

“We didn’t have sex.”

The tension left her shoulders, and she sagged against the doorframe, which told me I’d accurately guessed what she was thinking. “Oh, thank god for that. I mean … not that I wouldn’t have sex with you … Look at you!” Only, she wasn’t looking at me. “Anyone would be crazy not to salivate over that body, but … I mean …” Her cheeks were bright red. “Oh my god. Just shoot me now. I’m not crazy, I swear.”

I was saved from answering by a tap at the main door of the suite. A good job, because I was contemplating whether I should throw her over my shoulder, finish what she started in the elevator, and see if she was as eager sober as she had been drunk.

“Go shower,” I instructed her, my voice gruffer than usual, and went to greet room service.

The bedroom door was shut, and the shower was running by the time I’d tipped the guy and sent him on his way. Ignoring the way my mind formed a visual of how she would look with hot water sluicing over her naked body, and the way my dick grew even harder at the image building, I found a t-shirt and left it in the guestroom. Then I poured a much-needed coffee and threw open the doors leading out onto the balcony to let in some air … Okay, to cool me down and distract me from the little voice telling me I should go and join her in the shower.

Because that wasn’t a recipe for disaster just waiting to happen.

I was leaning on the railing, finally back in control of my dick and looking out over the city, when she entered the sitting room. She moved around behind me, and the clink of china as she poured her own drink broke the silence, before she joined me on the balcony, nibbling on a pastry. My lips quirked at the Black Rosary t-shirt which swamped her frame, and fell off one shoulder.

“So …” She peered at me over the rim of her mug. I half-turned to face her. “Hotel room suggests you don’t live here in New York.”

“That’s correct. Just here for a couple of days.”

“Where do you call home?”

“Would you accept Mount Olympus as an answer?”

She moaned, her cheeks firing up again. I hid a smile. How was it possible she was even prettier without the makeup and glamor of the night before?

“I’m really sorry about that. I don’t usually get drunk. It was just …”

“Working out a way to commit sororicide is stress-inducing. Alcohol and good sex would have helped with the guilt.” I shrugged. “No judgment here. I have a brother. I know how it goes.” I turned my head to look out over the city. “You didn’t seem to be enjoying the party last night.”

Her sigh seemed pensive. “I hate them. All the milling around, the plastic smiles, pretending to love everyone and everything. And for what? In the hopes someone will take pity and offer you some recognition.”

“Music or acting?”

“Music. My label demanded I show my face. Be seen by the musical elite.”

“But you’d rather just be in the studio making music and avoiding the bullshit?” I turned back to her.

She nodded along with my words. “My sister loves it. Rubbing shoulders with the stars, I mean. She wants to get into band management. Me … I’m happy just to sing and leave all the business stuff to someone else.” She didn’t sound happy.

“Can’t make connections without being seen and heard, though.”

“No.” The word was a sigh. “What about you?”

“Similar reasons. Remind people I exist, see what new talent is around, find out who’s fucking who or fucking over who.”

“Did you find out the answers to your questions?”

One corner of my mouth curled up. “Oddly, no. Funny thing happened, and I ended up taking a dryad home instead.”

Chapter 3

Rain

Was I really standing in Marley Stone’s hotel room wearing clothes that smelled like him, and casually discussing our reasons for being at a party the night before? This was something my sister would do, not me. Or was it me, and last night was simply the first opportunity I had to do something like that? I’d been under the control of my label for so much of my life that I wasn’t sure who I really was.

The conversation about the party ran out of steam and silence fell. I scrambled for something to say. “Not many men would have let me crash in their guest room without expecting something more.”

“No.”

“So, why did you?”

“It seemed the least I could do after you tried to climb into my pants.” The left side of his mouth tipped up into a faint half-smile when I groaned. “I thought you were amusing,” he continued softly. “Your sister seemed eager to get back to her chosen bed warmer, and I figured it was safer to bring you here than read about your murder charge in the morning. Not when I was on hand to save her life.”

“I wouldn’t have killed her. Not really.”

“I wasn’t to know that. You seemed pretty intent on making plans.” His tone was so serious that I actually questioned whether he genuinely thought I’d been plotting my sister’s demise, but then his lips twitched.

“Well, thank you for saving me from prison life. I’m not sure orange is my color.”

He turned so he was fully facing me, and I couldn’t stop my mouth from dropping open. I’d known he was handsome, but last night I’d been looking through beer goggles … well, tequila goggles … and earlier I’d avoided looking directly at him. But, frankly, photographs didn’t do his raw sex appeal justice. The long dark hair that had been tied back last night was loose and fell around his shoulders, stubble coated his jaw, and his green eyes gleamed with amusement. One long finger pressed beneath my jaw and forced my mouth closed.

“Prison orange might be difficult on the eye, but the Black Rosary logo suits you.” His hand dropped, and his fingers brushed against the cotton of the t-shirt I was wearing. “Do you live in New York?”

I blinked at the abrupt change of subject. “Born and bred.”

“I’m in town for another two days, then I’m flying out to Chicago. Have dinner with me tonight.”

“Dinner? Tonight?”

That half-smile flickered across his lips again. “We can call it networking if you like. We’re both in the music business. We can swap horror stories. And then later …” He winked. “We can swap other things. Maybe we can revisit your attempt to suck all the fluids from my body again. If sober-you is interested, that is.”

I blinked at him, then my eyes dropped to his groin.

Oh shit! Look away!

I jerked my eyes back up to his face, and his raised eyebrow told me he’d seen where I was looking.

I cleared my throat. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t interested in doing that.” I placed my coffee mug down on the floor, straightened, and held out my hand. “My name is Rain.” I purposely didn’t give him my stage name, Rainbow.

Strong, warm fingers enveloped mine. “Marley.” Not that he needed any introduction. Sober me knew exactly who he was.

He held onto my hand a fraction of a second longer than was appropriate, his long fingers brushing over the sensitive skin of my wrist. “I’ll call my driver to take you home if you give me your cell number.”

We swapped numbers, and Marley called his driver as promised. I was back in my apartment before lunchtime. Piper was waiting for me, blood-red fingernails tapping on the tabletop when I walked in.

“Not dead then, I see.” Her gaze moved over me, frowning at the over-sized t-shirt I was wearing.

I tossed the bag containing my dress and purse onto the couch and kicked off my shoes. “Of course not.”

“And you know who you went home with last night, right?”

I rolled my eyes. “Marley Stone. Lead singer of Black Rosary and co-owner of NFG Records. I’m not stupid, Piper.” I flopped onto the couch. “Anyway, we didn’t do anything. I woke up in the guestroom, as pure and untouched as I was before I met him.” I couldn’t hide the slightly bitter note from my voice. “He was a perfect gentleman.” I tipped my head back against the arm of the couch and closed my eyes, yawning. “He’s nothing like I thought a rock star would be, you know. He’s actually really nice … and funny. Not scary at all.”

“Did you know who he was at the party? Is that why you flirted with him?” She perched on the edge of the couch, near my feet. “Do you think flirting with him could get out of your contract with Remarkable?” She handed me a cushion and I shoved it beneath my head. “Would you sign with NFG if you could get away from Remarkable?”

My eyes snapped open. “What? No! I had no idea who he was. That was the tequila talking. I was lucky he turned out to be as nice as he was.” I pushed upright and glared at her. “I thought we were supposed to have each other’s backs? You let me leave with him, and you knew I wasn’t sober.”

She sniffed. “You’re a big girl, Rain. You keep telling me to stop treating you like a child.” The superior older-sister look faded away and she pinched one of my toes. “Anyway, he promised me he’d behave and send you home untouched.”

“And you believed him? Just like that? He gives his word, and you’re all yes, daddy?” I pointed a finger at her. “You’d have gone insane if photographs of me with him had been in the papers this morning.”

“I could imagine worse men to call daddy.” She gave a suggestive lick of her lips.

I gave a shocked laugh, my moment of outrage fading, and fell back against the cushions again. “There’s something wrong with you.”

“It wouldn’t have done your deal with Remarkable any good if anyone had seen you both, that’s for sure. But Marley Stone is a big name in the music industry. If I’d made a scene, it would have drawn attention to the fact you were with him. And then the shit would really have hit the fan. Plus, I’d rather you went home with him than any of the other men who were sniffing around.”

“Wholesome small-town girl with the voice of an angel gets corrupted by the dark lord of rock.” My tone was self-mocking. “That’s not the impression I’m supposed to be giving, is it?”

“No, it’s really not. Being seen with the bad boy Prince of Rock, no matter how hot he is, won’t fit into the narrative. You need to be careful, Rain.”

“What does it matter? He’s a nice guy.”

“He was nice to you, Rain. Marley Stone has been in the rock business for a long time. Why do you think he has the reputation he does? And he certainly isn’t the kind of man you take home to meet your parents or, in your case, your record label—and that’s what your contract with Remarkable Records demands.” Her voice softened. “You know how watertight it is. I don’t want anything to happen to you because you let a man like Marley turn your head.”

“Why is my private life part of my music contract?” I pushed up from the couch. “I thought after I reached twenty-one, they were going to adjust my contract to accommodate the fact that I’m not a child anymore. Isn’t it time I had control of my life? I can’t even spend money without it being signed off by Maxim. Can’t we get a lawyer to look over it?”

“A lawyer did look over it, Rain. Dad signed it years ago, and there isn’t a single loophole we can use to get you out of it. He agreed because they’re paying an obscene amount of money for you to be the role model for young girls everywhere. And that doesn’t include letting a sexy tattooed rock star stick his dick in you.”

“Well, I need someone to revise it because I’m going to dinner with that sexy tattooed rock star tonight.” I stood and stomped across the room. “And I’m giving serious thought to letting him stick his dick inside me as well!” I yelled and slammed the door before my sister could reply.

So much for being an adult.

Chapter 4

Marley

“You left the party early last night.” Karl followed me into the room where the masseur was waiting quietly beside the massage table. “Tell me I was imagining things when I saw you seated beside Rain Silverman.”

“You weren’t seeing things. I’m taking her to dinner tonight.”

“Marley, you know she’s Remarkable’s biggest star, don’t you? Prince of Rock meets Pop’s Princess. I can see the headlines now.”

I hadn’t. But it made sense. Rain … Rainbow. I chuckled. “I’ve had a promotion. She called me a god last night.”

“I don’t even want to know what you were doing when that happened.”

“It was a lot more innocent than it sounds.” I peeled off my clothes and tossed them to the floor, then stretched out naked on the massage bench. The masseur draped a towel across my ass and got to work.

“I’m not sure you and innocent work together in the same sentence.”

“It’s just dinner, Karl. Not a declaration of love or marriage. I’m sure Remarkable will be able to deal with that. And if not …” I waved a hand in his direction. “That’s why we have Matt Carmichael on retainer for NFG, isn’t it?”

“Your contract doesn’t stop you from dating anyone without the label’s approval.”

I lifted my head and searched him out. His tone of voice suggested he knew more than he was saying. He was leaning against the wall near the door, sipping coffee. “And Rain’s does?”

“So the rumor mill suggests.”

“Who the fuck would sign a contract with that kind of stipulation?”

“A naïve young girl with a terrible lawyer and a greedy father.”

I grunted as the masseur dug into a particularly sore part of my shoulder. “How long ago did she sign the contract?”

“She’s been with them since she was a kid, so it was agreed and signed by her father. I know that much. It wouldn’t be easy to get out of it.” Karl’s voice was shrewd—he knew where my thoughts had gone without me saying a word. “I don’t think a pop princess is what we should have as our first signing. There’s a band in L.A. whose name is on everyone’s lips. I’m going to check them out in a couple of days.”

“Oh? Do you need me to tag along?”

“Hell no. It’s in some dive in the Fashion District—Tracy’s or Trudy’s or something. The last thing I need is your face there.”

“Fair enough. You’ll have to send me a video of them performing.”

“I’ll do that.” He pushed away from the wall. “Right. I’m going. Please try not to get into too much trouble on your … date with the pop princess. NFG Records is too young to go up against Remarkable just yet.”

I huffed a laugh. “It’s dinner in a public place. What could possibly go wrong?”

***

Jesus fucking Christ.

My parting words to Karl came back to haunt me when I rapped on the door to Rain’s apartment, and she opened it. Her blonde hair had turned dark red—either by a color or a wig, I wasn’t sure which—and was in some kind of intricate braid, which fell down to the middle of her back. The dress she wore was a simple black number with spaghetti straps, and molded itself to her body like a second skin. My eyes slid over her curves in appreciation.

“Do I meet with your approval?” Her question was tart when I finally dragged my eyes back up to meet hers.

“Good enough to eat.” I flicked a finger against her hair. “Disguise?”

She shrugged her shoulders, causing my eyes to drop down again. I licked my lips, wondering how she would taste.

“I wanted to keep attention to the minimum. Having dinner with a rock star isn’t what I’m supposed to be doing. You know how it is.”

“I do.” I crooked my arm, offering her my elbow. “Ready to go?”

Her fingers curled over my arm, and I felt that touch right down to my dick. What was it about this woman that woke up my senses? I’d never experienced anything like it.

We walked to the elevator bay, where my bodyguard/driver waited.

“I booked a table at Belvedere.” I named a small restaurant nearby, which served quality food but wasn’t popular as a celebrity hangout, as we walked inside the waiting elevator. “I thought you might want to keep this on the down low.”

“Did we manage to avoid being snapped by paparazzi last night? I did a quick search online earlier and couldn’t find anything.” She moved to stand to one side and faced me.

My driver hit the button for the underground parking garage, and the doors slid closed.

“As far as I could tell, there’s no evidence of your tequila-loaded, murder-plotting, fine-looking ass on the internet anywhere.”

Her lips parted, and a myriad of expressions flickered across her face at my words. I patiently waited to see what emotion she’d settle on. She laughed quietly. “I feel like there might have been a compliment in there somewhere.”

“You’d be correct.” I pushed away from the wall and took the two steps required to put me right in front of her.

Holding her gaze, I reached out and ran one finger along the strap of her dress, down over the neckline, which dipped down across her breasts, and back up the other side. Her tongue swept over her bottom lip. My finger continued its path up her throat, along her jaw and then over her lips.

“I want to kiss you.” I lowered my head until my mouth hovered above hers. Her eyes shifted to where my driver stood, his back to us. “I’m not going to, not yet. But I just want it out there that it’s my intention. I am going to kiss you before the night is over.”

“Why not yet?” Her breath was warm against my cheek, her voice a soft whisper.

“Because I promised you dinner, and if I kiss you, the only thing getting eaten tonight will be you.”

Chapter 5

Rain

The doors to the elevator opened before I could respond to his blunt words. He offered me his arm again, and I curled my fingers around it and let him lead me out into the underground parking lot. His driver moved ahead of us and had the car door open so we could climb in by the time we reached it.

Marley’s cell phone rang almost the second the car pulled away, and he threw me an apologetic look. “I’m sorry. I need to take this. It’s my brother. If I ignore it, he’ll keep calling or just turn up.”

I laughed, and he connected the call.

“Jazz?” There was a brief silence while Marley listened to the man on the other end. “I’m on my way out for dinner … No, you can’t join me.” He winked at me. “Yes, I have company … No, I’m not telling you who it is.” He tipped his head back against the headrest and closed his eyes. “Why do you need me to do it? You’re a grown man. Do it yourself.” He cut the call and tossed his cell onto the seat between us. “I’m sorry about that. My brother double-booked something.”

“Do you need to cancel?” I’d heard so many rumors about the lead singer of Black Rosary—how he had a quick temper, was difficult to talk to, never spent more than one night with a woman. There were many reports of his band trashing hotel rooms over the years, brawling with paparazzi in the streets, and loud public arguments with various famous models they dated.

Once I’d had a nap and realized what I’d agreed to, I had half-considered canceling the date myself. My sister’s belief that I should do just that, combined with the fact I could remember how it had felt curling my hands around his dick, and wanted to do it again, had been the two things that stopped me. But I wondered if the phone call from his brother was a pre-set excuse for him to leave.

“Fuck, no. He made the mistake. He can fix it.”

The car pulled into a parking space outside the restaurant, and his driver climbed out and looked around, then walked around to open the door. “No papps around. Let’s move fast before they turn up. You know how they can sniff you out from a thousand paces.”

“That’s because he smells delicious.” I giggled at the shocked expression on the driver’s face. Giggled? What was I doing? I never giggled. “He’s like the human version of catnip.”

Chuckling, Marley stepped out of the car first and held out a hand to help me out. The second we walked through the doors, we were whisked through the restaurant to a secluded table at the back and handed over menus.

My fears about the potential problems he posed seemed unfounded. The entire time we spent in The Belvedere, he entertained me with stories of what the band got up to on tour and the hard work he’d put in to build up his own record company with Karl Daniels. He delivered every word in a slow, deep drawl, which kept me leaning forward on my seat and hanging on every word he uttered. Before we were even served our main course, I discovered that Marley was a lot more fun to spend time with than I expected.

The passion in his voice when he talked about NFG Records was palpable, and it was clear, even to me, that there was no way the new record label would be anything but successful. A small part of me wished I could get out of my contract and sign with them. A record label run by a musician would be so much more in tune with the artists they signed, but my deal with Remarkable was watertight, and the only way out would be my death. I wasn’t willing to go to the lengths of faking my own death or actually dying, in order to break with them. Anyway, I wasn’t the right music genre for NFG—they would be going for rock music. Bad boys, loud guitars, aggressive sounds. I was marshmallow and cotton candy—far too sugary sweet for his label.

Dinner was over all too soon, and we lingered over coffee. I didn’t want the evening to end, and judging by the way he didn’t rush me out of the door, neither did he. When he finally lifted his hand for the check, I swallowed my nerves and opened my mouth, praying he wouldn’t hear the tremor in my voice.

“Piper is staying with her latest hookup tonight at his place.”

“Oh?” He paused in the process of taking money from his wallet and lifted an eyebrow.

“If you want … you could come back to my place … for coffee, I mean.”

“Coffee,” he repeated, and his lip curled into that customary half-smile he was famous for.

My cheeks heated. “Or you could just drop me off, if you don’t want to,” I mumbled. I wasn’t this person. I didn’t invite men to my place after one date. Was it even a date?

“Oh, I definitely want that coffee.” He tossed a pile of folded bills onto the table and rose to his feet. “Ready to go?”

He moved around the table and drew my chair out as I stood. Nothing in his actions, or the way he walked beside me, gave any hint that the dinner had been anything more than potential music associates having a business dinner. Neither of us had touched the other during the meal. There had been no lingering glances or intimate moments. In fact, I was positive it looked like nothing more than two people having a friendly dinner together and then leaving.

We didn’t hold hands. He didn’t touch me in any way other than to offer his arm when we walked down the steps of the restaurant. He even kept a respectable distance away. We looked more like strangers than potential lovers. When we got to the car, he opened the door and stood back while I climbed in.

His driver twisted in his seat. “Where to?”

“Sure about this?” Marley asked and, when I nodded, told his driver to take us back to my place.

***

The doors closed, sealing us inside the elevator. There were two other people inside. Marley ducked his head and moved to the furthest back corner. I stood opposite him, throwing the other occupants a smile. I’d seen them before, not often enough to be friends or know their names, but enough to recognize their faces.

Marley folded his arms and propped his back against the wall, his eyes on the numbers as they counted upwards. He didn’t look in my direction or acknowledge my presence. The doors slid open on the floor below mine and one of them stepped out. His eyes flicked toward me and then toward the back of the remaining person inside with us. One of his hands slid into his pocket, and he pulled out his phone. My cell dinged seconds later. I opened my purse and took it out.

MARLEY: I’ll get out on floor 15 and come back down to you.

I gave a small nod, and his lip curled up. When the doors opened on my floor, I moved past him and the other occupant and stepped into the corridor. My apartment was only a few yards away from where I stood. My hands shook as I unlocked the door. I was inside less than a minute after leaving Marley. I leaned against the door and took a steadying breath, looking around. My heart was hammering, and my lips were dry.

Marley would be here any minute, and then … what?

Oh, come on, Rain, I chastised myself. He’s not going to come through the door and immediately strip you naked …

But what if he did? Are you ready for that?

Truth was, I wasn’t even sure he was interested that way. He’d given me no sign that he was attracted to me during dinner.

But he’d definitely showed an interest before you went for dinner and he agreed to come back for coffee, and everyone knows ‘coffee’ is code for sex.

I licked my lips. I wasn’t a virgin. I’d had sex before… Okay, so I’d had sex once. With another teenage artist of Remarkable’s. We’d both been virgins. It had been awkward and messy. We’d been terrified of being caught, and had both been relieved when it was over. But that was it. That was my entire sexual history. Remarkable wanted to keep me as the sweet girl-next-door. So my public appearances had been carefully designed over the years to promote the idea that I was pure. My reputation had been built into that of a wholesome girl who didn’t have thoughts of a sexual nature, let alone actually commit the act itself.

Remarkable kept a tight leash on how I was represented in the media. Nothing was left to chance, not even the friends who surrounded me, who were carefully vetted and approved. I was taking a risk with Marley tonight. I wasn’t even sure how I’d managed to go to dinner with him without it being overseen by my sister. Her concern for me could be claustrophobic, even though I knew it came from a good place. But I had, and now he was heading to my apartment … He was expecting to have sex with me. I’d basically said as much when I invited him back.

My heart almost burst out of my chest when he finally tapped on the door. I opened it and stood back to let him in.

God, he was tall. Tall, broad, tattooed, handsome. And coming toward me with an almost feral look in his eyes. My eyes widened when he didn’t stop. His hands cupped my face, and he kept moving, backing me toward the wall.

“First, we get rid of this,” he muttered and tugged at the red wig I was wearing. “I don’t want to pretend you’re someone else.” I didn’t get a chance to do it myself, his fingers already plucking at the pins securing it in place, and seconds later cast it aside. My blonde hair tumbled down around my shoulders, and he threaded his fingers through it. “Better.” He growled his approval.

“I was beginning to question whether you were interested.” I gasped when his hand found my breast and squeezed.

“Interested? I had a raging hard-on through the entire meal,” he confessed. “Every time you opened your fucking mouth or licked your lips. Jesus fuck.” He groaned. “Who knew watching someone eat would turn me on?”

“Really?” My lips parted.

“Really.” His mouth brushed across mine, the touch featherlight. “I wanted to be the spoon you licked.” He pushed one leg between mine, caught my hand, and pulled it down to press against the erection tenting his pants. “This is what you’ve been doing to me all evening. Knowing I couldn’t touch you in the restaurant, in the car, in the fucking elevator was the most exquisite torture. It’s all I could think about. Touching you … tasting you. I really can’t wait to taste you.”

“Oh.” I breathed the word, surprised at the heat in his voice.

“Yeah,” he muttered. “Oh.”

Chapter 6

Marley

Somehow I kept it together through dinner. It was torture watching those Cupids-bow lips as she spoke. The way her tongue swept over them had me imagining how it would feel to have her lick my skin. I drove myself crazy with thoughts of my dick in her mouth, of burying my face between her legs, but nothing showed on my face or in my voice. Every time she spoke, my dick jumped to attention. It was fucking embarrassing just how much this woman was affecting me. Not even when I was a teen full of raging hormones had a girl got a reaction from my body the way she did. But she didn’t notice, and seemed oblivious to the way my body was responding to her. And me? Well, I didn’t understand it at all, and I didn’t care to investigate too deeply. I wanted her. I was sure she wanted me. And that was all that mattered.

When she invited me back to her place, nothing short of a humanity-destroying catastrophe was going to stop me. I wasn’t even certain that would be enough to turn me from my path. But my plan to kiss her senseless in the elevator was ruined by the presence of two strangers. I was pretty sure they could feel my eyes boring into the backs of their heads the entire time we were cooped up with them. One of them kept glancing at me, but it didn’t make either of them leave any faster. When I caught myself contemplating shoving them out on some random floor, I realized I needed to take a moment and get my head together.

That was why I’d told her I would get out on a different floor. The walk back down to her apartment would give me that much-needed time to get control of myself.

Or so I said.

But I was lying to myself.

Because the second she allowed me inside her apartment and I caught the scent of her perfume, I jumped on her like I was starving and she was prime steak. Her skin was like silk beneath my fingers, soft and smooth, fragrant and warm.

“Will you get into trouble with Remarkable if you’re caught with me?” I dragged the thin strap of her dress down her arm.

“Yes.” Her hands were on the buttons of my shirt, popping them open and dragging it apart so she could smooth her palm over my chest and down to my belt.

“Do you want me to leave?” I kissed along her jaw and down her throat.

“I want you to do a lot of things, but leave isn’t one of them.” She unbuckled my belt and slid it off.

My lips skated over her shoulder, following the path of the strap. I peeled the dress down further, until her breasts were freed from the material. Her nipples were taut, dark pink, and slightly tilted upwards, tempting me. “What do you want me to do?”

“Make me fly.”

I wrapped an arm around her waist, lifted her off her feet, and bent my head so I could press a kiss to her lips. “You got it, Tinkerbell. Show me where the bedroom is.”

She waved a hand toward the hallway leading off from the living room, and I turned and strode toward it. There were three doors branching off from the hallway. “Which one?”

“Second.”

I nodded, kicked it open, and set her on her feet.

“Take your clothes off.” I backed away, closed the door, and leaned against the wall. If I stripped her, I was going to explode way too fast. I needed a moment to get myself under control.

She looked at me, and I smiled. If her record label could see her now. Dress lowered to her waist, breasts on display, nipples hard. Her lips were plump and slightly swollen from the force of my kisses. Her cheeks were flushed, and her blonde hair was a messy waterfall around her face. I wanted to fist a hand into it, pull her head back, mark her throat with my teeth, but I needed to rein in that instinct. Any marks I left had to be in places she could hide them … and I would be leaving reminders of my presence on her skin. There was no doubt of that.

“Rain.” I said her name softly when she didn’t move. “Clothes. Off.”

Her tongue swept over her lips, and her hands dropped to the material bunching at her waist. She pushed it down, over her hips, thighs, until it fell in a pool around her feet. Feet still encased in strappy high heels. I let my gaze run over her. Her panties were a slither of lacy fabric concealing her pussy with two thin straps wrapping around her hips.

“Step out of the dress. Take off your panties.” I lowered my hand, pushed it into my pants, and fisted my dick. Her eyes followed my movements as I stroked it. “Longer you stand there staring at me, the longer it’ll take for you to get your hands on my dick.”

She hooked her fingers into the sides of her panties and slid them down her legs, revealing a thin landing strip of blonde hair. It was my turn to lick my lips. I could already see the gleam of moisture between her thighs, and I wanted it on my tongue.

“Leave the shoes on and turn around. Let me see your ass.”

She frowned but did as I said, turning slowly until her back was to me. I had no idea what her vocal talents were like, but I could see why Remarkable kept her as their showcase artist. Her figure was the stuff of wet dreams. Curvy in all the right places. Fifties pin-up spank bank material. Her targeted audience for her music might be young pre-teen girls, but her looks were aimed at their fathers.

I gave another long stroke of my dick, then pushed away from the wall and stepped up behind her. My hand palmed her ass, and I squeezed, savoring how soft her skin felt beneath my touch.

“You’re fucking beautiful. I know you don’t like to hear that, but you are. It’s not just your looks, Rain. It’s everything. Your sweetness shines through. Sweetness I shouldn’t be sampling.” My voice was a whisper against her ear. I nipped the lobe, then dragged my teeth along her throat, nibbling my way down to her shoulder. “Spread your legs for me.” I eased one foot between hers and pressed against her ankle, forcing her legs apart. “Good girl.” I kissed her shoulder and stepped away to admire the view.

Her figure could probably be described as hourglass. Her breasts would overflow in my hands, a tight waist that flared out to hips I couldn’t wait to hold on to, and an ass that was just waiting for my teeth to mark. Her legs were toned, golden-colored and I wanted them wrapped around me. I wanted them open wide so I could see the treasure they hid.

The shoes she wore added an extra couple of inches to her height, bringing the top of her head to my chin. Without them, she’d barely reach my shoulder, and I loved it. I loved how tiny she was beside me. Most of the women I screwed were supermodels—tall, willowy, breakable. Rain was none of that. She was a pocket-sized fireball, and I couldn’t wait to let her burn me.

“Is your pussy wet, Tink?” My palm slid from her ass up over her hip and around to stroke over her stomach. The muscles contracted beneath my touch as she pulled her stomach in. I swatted her ass lightly with my other hand. “Don’t do that.”

“I need to work out more.”

“Like fuck. Answer my question. Are you wet?”

She nodded. I swatted her ass lightly again. “I want words.”

“Yes.”

“Yes, what?” My palm dipped down, ran a circle around her navel. “Tell me.”

“Yes, I’m wet.”

“Where?”

“My pussy is wet.” Her voice was husky, the word awkward on her lips.

“What should we do about it?” I moved my hand down further and traced the outline of her pussy with one finger, moisture from her arousal coating my fingertip. I lifted it to my mouth, licked it away, and hummed. “You taste as sweet as I imagined. Put your hands on the bed and lean forward. I want a photograph of you. Are you okay with that?”

“A photograph … like this?”

“I won’t let anyone see it, Rain. I promise. It’s just for me.” If I couldn’t see her again after tonight, I wanted a reminder of the night we were about to have. I waited for her nod before taking out my cell. “Lean forward, Tink. Spread your legs wider.” The height of the bed meant her ass was high, her pussy on display. “Perfect.” I snapped a photograph, then kneeled behind her and kissed my way up the back of her leg.

“Rest your head on the sheets for me.” I took another photograph from between her legs, her pussy and tits the main focus and her face a soft blur in the background. “Jesus christ, you’re fucking stunning.” I angled my head and kissed her inner thigh. “I have the most incredible view right now.”

I twisted until I was sitting, my back propped against the bed, and tipped my head back. My hands curled around her thighs, and I pulled her forward until her pussy lowered onto my mouth. She gave a soft gasp at the first contact of my tongue on her clit and tried to move away.

“Oh no, you don’t.” I tightened my hold on her and flattened my tongue to lick her again.

“Marley!”

I separated my mouth from her pussy. “Don’t like it? Want me to stop?”

“No!” She almost yelled the word.

“No?” I ran my fingers up her leg.

“No, don’t stop.” She moaned when I pushed one finger inside her.

I laughed softly. “Then stop trying to get away from me.” I added a second finger, gripped her ass with my other hand, and pulled her more firmly against my mouth. “Hold on tight, Tink. We’re about to go for a ride.” She didn’t reply with anything other than a throaty moan when my tongue slid over her clit.

I felt like a kid in a candy store, unsure what to take a bite out of first. My fingers thrust in and out of her body, her inner muscles clenching around them. My tongue swirled and licked, savoring her flavor. I sucked, nipped, and fucked her with my mouth and my fingers until she was breathing in small pants, her hips jerking in my grip, and then she was coming, writhing on my face. I didn’t let up, adding a third finger to the two already inside of her, preparing her for my dick, my tongue lapping up her arousal until she was whimpering and pleading for me to stop.

I let my head drop back against the mattress. “Come here.” I guided her down until she was straddling my legs.

Her face was on fire as she looked at me. I chuckled. “You’re not a virgin, are you?”

“No, but—”

“Your other lovers were boys. How long has it been?”

“A …” She swallowed. “A long time. And lover, singular. Not even that, really. We hooked up once.”

“I’m not a schoolboy.” My lip curled into a half-smile, satisfaction coursing through me at the thought of being the first man to have this with her.

“I noticed that.”

“I’m glad you did.” I reached between us to stroke my dick. “Give me your hand.” When she placed her palm against mine, I guided it to my dick. “Touch me.”

Her fingers barely touched when she wrapped them around me and she gave my dick a careful stroke.

I grunted. “You won’t break it. Go harder.”

She did, and I let my eyes close. “That’s good. Keep doing that. Will your pussy be as tight as your grip? I can’t wait to be inside you. I’ve been imagining how it will feel all day long. After you left my hotel room this morning, I jerked myself off thinking about you. I haven’t done that in years.” I opened my eyes to find her staring at me, her lips parted. I smiled and stroked a finger over her bottom lip. “Shall we find out if it’s as good as we both think it will be?”

I rested my hands on her hips and pulled her down onto my lap, my dick sliding against her clit. “There’s a condom in my back pocket. Want to get it for me?”

She reached around, and her fingers plucked the small packet out.

“Open it.”

She tore it open and pulled out the condom.

“Have you ever put one on before?”

Rain shook her head.

“Watch me then.” I took it from her, fisted my dick with one hand and rolled the condom on with the other. “Now, come here.” I repositioned her, then ran one finger over her pussy. “Ready?” At her nod, I pressed down on her hips and impaled her on my dick.

She threw her head back with a gasp, her back arching and lifting her breasts. I dipped my head, sucked a nipple into my mouth, and thrust deeper into her body.

Fuck, she was tight. Perfect. Gripping my dick inside her like she never wanted me to leave. I lifted my head.

“How do you feel?” I rocked my hips, and she moaned. “Rain? Talk to me.”

“Now? You want me to talk?” Her voice was breathy.

“Tell me how you feel.”

“I can feel you inside me. Hot, hard—” She broke off to gasp when my fingers found her clit.

“You like that?”

“Yes. It feels … God, I think … I … I—” Her pussy pulsed around me, and I chuckled against her throat.

“Did you just come?”

“I th-think so.”

“Baby, if you only think so, then I need to try harder. Stand up and bend over the bed.”

She scrambled to her feet and returned to the position she’d been in earlier, her ass up and pussy on display. I stroked a finger down her ass, dipped it inside her, then over her clit. She twitched. I smiled.

“I like how you look. All spread open and wet for me. Those fuck me heels you’re wearing give you just enough height for me to do this.” I stripped out of my clothes, stepped up behind her and pressed my dick against her pussy, her slick arousal making it easy for me to push inside.

“Are you a good girl or a bad girl, Tink?” I ran my fingers up her spine, tangled my fist into her hair and tugged her head back. She pushed back against my dick, trying to get me to go deeper. I ignored her. “Answer the question.”

“A good girl?” she whispered.

“Are you telling me or asking me?” I tugged harder on her hair, arching her neck. “Would a good girl be this wet? Would a good girl want a rock star fucking her? Would a good girl have her ass in the air and show off her pussy the way you’re doing?”

She gave a soft moan and wriggled her ass.

“Bad girl. Good girl. I don’t care! I just want you inside me.” Her hand reached back, nails digging into my thigh.

I gritted my teeth. “Say please.”

“Please!”

I slammed into her, pulled back and did it again, over and over, until she screamed my name as she came. The way her body contracted around me drove away any semblance of control until I was coming with her, groaning with the sheer ecstasy of the feeling.

Her feet lost their purchase, and we both collapsed onto the bed. I rolled before I landed on top of her, snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her on top of me.

“All good girls have a bad girl inside them just waiting to come out and play,” I whispered, and kissed the top of her head.

***

“I better get out of here before your sister comes home.”

We lay in her bed, had been there for hours, and I didn’t really want to move. Her fingers traced over my skin, drawing random patterns, and moving precariously closer to my dick with each sweep of her nails. If she touched my dick again, I was going to pin her down for round three, and I didn’t think we had time for that.

“I have to pack and get ready to fly out to Chicago tomorrow.” I broke the silence again.

Her fingers stilled. “Do you think we’ll see each other again? Or is this a one-time thing?”

I rolled onto my side, tilted her face up, and kissed her hard and deep. “This isn’t the end of something, it’s the start of it, Rain.” I told her once we broke apart.

“Remarkable will—”

“Just have to suck it up,” I finished for her. “Connections like this don’t happen every day. This is special. There’s no point in pretending it isn’t.” It wasn’t a line, although I knew it sounded like one. I was feeling things I had no right to feel after less than twenty-four hours of being with her.

“But—”

“Is that what you want?” I cut in again. “For me to say goodbye and walk out of your life?”

She caught her lip between small white teeth. “No, that’s not what I want.”

“Then we’ll make this work.” I meant every word. There was something here, something worth exploring, something I’d never felt with anyone else.

“It’s not going to be easy, Marley. I can’t tell Remarkable. We’ll have to keep it quiet.” She stroked her fingers over my jaw. “My contract states the record company has control over who I’m seen with. They’ve locked me into an agreement to always present a specific public personality—being in a relationship with the bad boy of rock won’t fit with what they want from me.”

I turned my head and pressed my lips to her palm. “Send me a copy of your contract and I’ll have someone look at it. I’m pretty sure what they are demanding from you isn’t legal.”

“They could still dump me for not being what they want or, worse, sue me for breach of contract.”

I lowered my head and kissed my way down her throat. “I know. I get it, Tink. Making sure your career is safe is important. I’ll be your dirty little secret.” I licked her nipple. “It’ll be fun. We’ll sneak around, meet in shady places, fuck in seedy motels, and pretend we don’t know each other at public events.” My fingers stroked down her body, between her legs, and I pushed one finger inside her. “And while we’re circulating and schmoozing at celebrity parties, I’ll be imagining the way you moan, the way you fuck my fingers, the way you say my name when you’re coming for me.”

Her hips rose, and I added another finger, thrusting deep, while my thumb found her clit. “But no one else will know, Rain,” I whispered against her skin. “No one will know how wet your pussy gets any time you look at me or how you’re thinking about sucking my dick while you’re smiling sweetly at your fans.”

She moaned, reaching down to wrap her fingers around my dick, and slowly pumped up and down in time with my fingers thrusting in and out of her pussy.

I leaned over her, my tongue teasing her nipple into a stiff peak. “Maybe I’ll come to one of your performances and eat your pussy behind the curtain before you go on stage.” I nipped and sucked at her soft skin until she was writhing against me. “Maybe I’ll stop before you come, and you can perform with hard nipples and wet panties. Maybe I’d put a little toy inside your pussy and control it from backstage. Would you come on stage for me? Could you hide it?” My other hand spread her open so I could dip my head and lick my tongue over her clit. “What would your fans say if they could see you now?”

“Marley.” She gasped my name, her nails digging into my arm, her body shuddering almost violently with the force of her orgasm.

When her body relaxed back against the mattress, and her eyes drifted closed in post-orgasmic bliss, I eased away and rolled to my feet. She gave me a sleepy pout, reaching to pull me back down. I shook my head and pressed a kiss to the corner of her mouth. “I really do have to go.”

“But you haven’t …” She waved a hand toward the erection I was still sporting.

“You can owe me one.”

Truth was, if I didn’t get out of here, I wasn’t ever going to leave. And that would mean we’d be caught together, and the shit would hit the fan. Karl would have a heart attack because I knew Remarkable Records would not appreciate their pop princess fucking me six ways to Sunday. I was risking the chance that they would go all out to tear down NFG Records before we even got started. And for what? Karl would say I was letting a challenge take away my common sense, and I was being blinded by a pretty pussy. But that wasn’t it. That wasn’t it at all.

I pulled on my clothes, willing my dick to relinquish its grip on my libido. “Send me a copy of your schedule for the next month, and I’ll figure out a way to be in the same place as you,” I told her.

“Do you have to go right now?”

I chuckled and turned back to her. “Tink, if I could figure out a way to stay and not destroy both our careers, I’d be back in that bed with you in a heartbeat. But we have to do this carefully, otherwise it’ll explode in our faces.”

Chapter 7

Rain

One Month Later

“Are you listening to me?” Piper’s voice was shrill, and I jumped, dragged my eyes away from the rain hitting the window and turned to look at my sister.

She’d been off lately. Short tempered, often tired and complaining about headaches. She didn’t want to go out as much as she usually did. I wondered if the stress of keeping my reputation perfect was starting to wear on her

“Dress to impress. Be ready to leave at nine sharp and not a second later. Wear something sexy but not slutty. Hair down, not up. Makeup that suggests innocence, not whore.” I waved my hand. “Yadda yadda. Same old. I get it, Piper. Pretend I’m not a woman, but still a young girl who’s never been kissed.” Especially not kissed the way Marley Stone kissed me. My nipples beaded at the memory and I crossed my arms over them. “Innocence sells records. Be a positive influence on young girls everywhere.”

I’d been listening, kind of. My father and my manager had been saying the same thing before any public event since I was six years old. It was a safe bet that all of those things had been in the lecture somewhere. In reality, I was thinking about Marley and the fact I hadn’t seen him in almost a month. We spoke most days. We video-chatted almost every night. Heat filled me when I thought about the things I’d done on those video calls.

Two weeks after our first night together, he sent me a box with toys in it. Sex toys. Two vibrators, a nipple stimulator, and a tube of gel that he told me I should use before playing with the stimulator. And when he next called me, he talked me into stripping on video call and using them while he watched and jerked himself off.

We still hadn’t managed to make our schedules line up so we could meet again, but I hoped it wouldn’t be much longer. Having phone sex and video sex was fun, but it was nothing like the in-person sex.

“Rain!” My sister’s exasperated tone pulled me out of my daydream again. “What is wrong with you?”

“Nothing. I’m just tired. We haven’t stopped for weeks. I just want one night to myself. To have an early night and curl up in bed with a tub of ice cream and a movie. Is that too much to ask?” To play with my toys and pretend it was Marley making me come.

“If you want your career to go to the next level, you have to put the work in.” Her voice was sharp.

I sighed. “I know. But sometimes I feel like it’s not my career but everyone else’s. I can’t even be me.” The excitement of being signed by one of the biggest labels in the country had worn off years ago. Remarkable had a vision and didn’t care if it matched what I wanted. I was locked into a twenty-year life sentence when I was six years old. AndI was stuck with doing exactly what they wanted until it came up for renewal in five years’ time. My twenty-sixth birthday. I had it circled in my planner with the word Freedom written in red. That was the day I could get my life back.

My phone dinged.

MARLEY: Sent you something. Wear tonight.

I frowned at the message. Huh? Tonight? He hadn’t mentioned being at the event I was going to. Was he going to be there? I squashed down the little surge of hope.

“What are you scowling at?”

“What? Oh ... nothing. Just a marketing text.” I shoved the cell into my jacket pocket and stood. “I’m going to take a bath. There might be a package arriving for me. Can you listen out for it?”

“What have you bought?”

“I don’t remember. I went on an online shopping spree the other day. Bought some random stuff.” God, I hoped whatever Marley had sent, if the text had really been meant for me, didn’t have his name on it. That would be hard to explain. I didn’t think he’d do that, though. He was always very careful to text before calling to make sure no one was around who would ask questions.

I moved toward my bedroom. “Bath, and then I’ll figure out what I’m wearing tonight.”

***

A box was on my bed when I finally exited the bathroom in a mango butter and frangipani-scented cloud. I eyed it curiously, closing the door behind me. The box was cream with no logos or brand written on it anywhere. Securing the towel around my body, I wedged a finger beneath the edge and prised it open. Black tissue hid the contents and as I unfolded it, a cream envelope fell out.

Picking it up, I peeled it open and pulled out the sheet of paper.

Hi Tink,

Wear everything in this box for me tonight. And trust me!

M
xx

I stared at the note, then down at the box. Was Marley really going to be at the event tonight? Why hadn’t he told me? My heartbeat sped up at the thought of seeing him again as I pulled the tissue paper out of the box to see what he’d sent me.

The dress I uncovered was beautiful. With my bottom lip caught between my teeth, I carefully unfolded it and held it up. It was long, made from the purest silk and deep purple in color. The neckline was high, but the back was cut out, leaving a curve that I knew would leave most of my back uncovered. The side panels were beaded, giving it an almost mermaid tail effect. Gently, I placed it on the bed and took out the shoes—strappy, high heels that matched the purple color of the dress. At the bottom of the box was another, smaller box. Opening it, I took out a purple thong and … I blinked … Was that a mini vibrator?

There was another note in Marley’s bold black handwriting.

Be a good girl and wear everything!

Good girl. I’d never understood my sister’s fascination with a man calling her a good girl … right until Marley growled it, and I turned into a puddle in front of him.

I stared at the vibrator. The shape of it was odd and curiosity got the better of me. I picked it up, discovered an instruction leaflet beneath it and plucked it out. The images showed that the vibrator fit snugly into the thong, where it would press over the clit of the woman wearing them while the curved part would push up inside.

My eyes rounded. Marley wanted me to wear that at the event? I couldn’t … I wouldn’t … would I? I tucked it back into the box, covered it with the tissue, and hid it beneath my bed. The dress and shoes I would absolutely wear. I could get away with that.

But my eyes kept drifting to where I’d hidden the box while I worked on my makeup and hair. Maybe I’d put it on and just test it? Where would the harm in that be? I could take it straight out. It’s not like I could wear it to the event tonight. It’d be obvious … wouldn’t it?

Stepping out of my robe, I reached for the box and took out the thong and vibrator. I pulled the scrap of material up my legs, then studied the instructions. It took a few minutes of fiddling, but I got it in place and then pulled the thong up my legs. The vibrator was cool against my skin. I adjusted it, gasped when the rounded end slid inside me, and froze. I could feel it filling me. My eyes jerked to the full-length mirror in the corner of the room. I took a cautious step forward. The slightly ribbed front piece of the vibrator moved over my clit, and I bit my lip at the sensation.

Was I really going to do this? Wear a sex toy at a public event?

Chapter 8

Marley

The event was another tedious pat-on-the-back event of suits who knew nothing about music but made millions off the hard work of the musicians they locked into contracts. And I had to smile and pretend I didn’t hate every single fucking one of them. These people were the reason I’d started my own label with Karl—one that had the best interests of the musicians at heart, not the multi-millionaires who abused their talent to line their own pockets.

I didn’t need to be here. In fact, Karl had argued against my presence, but I’d seen Rain’s name on the guest list, and I wanted to see her again. I was suffering withdrawal from a drug I hadn’t expected to become addicted to, and I needed a fix to keep me going.

I stood near the open bar, a bottle of beer held between my thumb and forefinger as I looked out over the sea of people. My cell was in my other hand, and I idly flicked through social media—checking hashtags for the band to see what the fans were saying. Karl had left me alone so he could speak with ex-colleagues from the label he’d left when he decided to take a risk with me on our new venture. He was the networker, the manager, the frontman of the business. I was the bait, the show pony—the unruly rock star who could entice new bands to join us.

A shadow fell over the screen of my cell. I looked up … and paused in my scrolling, fighting to stop a smile spreading across my face. She was here and wearing the outfit I’d sent her.

“Marley.” A hand thrust out, and I pocketed my cell so I could take it, dragging my eyes away from Rain.

“Maxim.” I inclined my head. Maxim was one of the top dogs of Remarkable Records, Rain’s in-house manager, and if rumors were true, had been assigned trustee of all her assets by her father before he died. Remarkable didn’t allow their artists to have managers who didn’t work for the label. Maxim had been freelance, but took a job with the label when he’d arranged her contract with them.

“Can I introduce you to Rainbow?” His palm landed on the small of Rain’s back and she stiffened, then she stepped forward, her smile warm.

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Stone.” Nothing in her voice suggested we’d met before.

I made a mental note to have her call me Mr. Stone while my dick was deep inside her, because the way her lips formed my name had me hard as fuck.

I placed my beer onto the bar behind me, took her hand, and lifted it to my lips. “A pleasure.” My other hand slid into my pocket, and my fingers curled around a small, flat remote control. I swept my thumb over the slightly upraised button … just once.

Rain’s lips parted, and she gasped, eyes going wide. My lip curled. She’d done as I asked. “Are you okay?” I injected a note of concern into my voice.

“Wh-what? Oh, yes!” The word ended on a breathless yelp when I hiked up the intensity of the vibrator pressing against her clit. “I ... umm … I need a drink!” She leaned past, grabbed my bottle and drained it.

“Rainbow!” Maxim’s voice was a sharp reprimand.

“Oh, one drink won’t hurt her. At least it’s not tequila. Right, Rainbow?”

She gave me a slightly wild-eyed nod, cheeks flushed. “Right.” Her voice was faint.

“Rainbow, is everything okay?” Maxim touched her arm, and she jumped.

“Your pop princess is looking a little flushed. Jared MacKenzie is heading this way, Max. Why don’t I take Rainbow outside for some air while you see what your PR guy wants?” I pushed away from the bar and offered her my arm.

She glanced at Maxim, who nodded like I knew he would because I was here as a businessman and not a rock star, and he wanted his pop princess to be photographed with all the elite. Her hand curved over my arm, and we walked through the glass doors thrown open at one end of the ballroom and into the garden beyond.

“I knew that color would look perfect on you.” I drew her away from the doors, and from the view of the people inside, letting my palm slide over her ass. “And you wore my gift as well.”

“I wasn’t going to.”

I glanced around to ensure no one could see us, then dipped my head to press a kiss to the corner of her mouth.

“But you couldn’t resist …” I pulled the little controller from my pocket and showed it to her. “I thought we could have a little bit of fun. If we can’t be together inside, I can still help you get off from across the room.”

Her cheeks flushed. “You wouldn’t!”

I lifted the controller between us and purposely turned up the setting. She gasped, fingers biting into my wrist. “Marley!” The way she moaned my name made my dick hard.

“Fuck, Rain.” I dropped my head against hers. I couldn’t kiss her for fear of messing up her makeup, couldn’t touch her the way I wanted to. I hadn’t thought this through. Her being this close to me and not naked with my dick buried inside her, was slowly killing me. I could still make her moan for me, though. Make her come for me.

I hiked up the power on the little vibrator again and she shuddered, her nipples beading beneath the dress. I circled one with my finger and pinched it through the material. “I picked a high-necked dress because I knew I’d want to pull it down and see your nipples, suck on them, bite them if it had been low cut. I’d give anything to be inside you right now, Tink,” I whispered in her ear. “Feel your pussy wrapped around me, milking my dick while you come.”

She moaned, turning her face into my shoulder as she shuddered against the sensations wracking her body. I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her against me, dropping my head to kiss a path down her throat while the vibrator teased her clit the way I wasn’t able to do. She panted, her breasts pressing into my chest, nails digging into the skin of my wrist. The sting told me she’d broken through, made me bleed, but I didn’t care.

I pressed two fingers beneath her chin and tipped her head up. “Eyes on me, Tink. I want to watch you while you come for me.”

Her eyes darkened and her lips parted. I covered her mouth with my hand to muffle her little panting moans as she fell apart for me.

Chapter 9

Rain

My entire body vibrated from the after-effects of the orgasm, and it was hard to focus on the conversation we were having. If Marley hadn’t wrapped an arm around my waist, I was sure I would be a puddle on the floor. But the orgasm, as good as it had been, wasn’t enough—would never be enough. I needed him inside me, not a toy.

I was about to tell him so when Marley stiffened. “Someone’s coming.”

“Rainbow?” Maxim’s voice called out. I stepped backward, out of Marley’s arms, and we were both a respectable distance apart when my manager rounded the corner. His eyes went from where I stood to Marley, who leaned against a tree trunk, hands shoved deep into his pants pockets. The devil with green eyes caught my gaze, and his lips twitched.

“I’ll leave her with you, Maxim.” He pushed away from the tree. “A pleasure to meet you, Rainbow.” He nodded and sauntered away.

Maxim frowned at Marley’s retreating form, then turned to face me. “Feeling better?”

“Yes … Ahhh.” I bit my lip to stop a gasp when the toy between my legs vibrated into life again.

Shit! Shit! Shit!

“Are you sure? You look a little … frazzled.”

“I’m fine.” Oh god. I was sure Marley had set the vibe to its lowest setting. It was a gentle tremor against my clit, but I was still so sensitive that I wasn’t sure I could hold it together. “I need to …” I swallowed a moan. “Bathroom.”

“Do you feel sick? I’ll show you where it is.”

My first step forward was tentative. I wasn’t convinced I’d be able to walk without coming. Maxim offered me his arm, and I took it, my fingers clutching at his wrist.

“Are you certain you’re okay, Rainbow?” he asked when we stopped for the third time.

My vision blurred. My breath came in small gasps. Sweat beaded my forehead as I fought against my body’s need to come.

I was going to fucking kill him.

With the vibrator currently thrumming against my clit.

Kill him dead.

“I’m sorry, what?” I was vaguely aware of Maxim speaking.

“You look very flushed. I can call a car to take you home.”

My eyes scanned the room, coming to a stop on the broad shoulders of my tormentor where he stood with his back to me, chatting with Karl Daniels, his business partner, and I had a quick vision of beating him to death with the vibrator currently tormenting me.

“No … Just—where’s the bathroom?”

“Through here.” He guided me past Marley and Karl, and the intensity of the vibe increased.

“Oh god,” I moaned.

I wasn’t going to make it. I was going to come in front of my manager, a man who’d been in my life for almost twenty years. I was going to die.

I almost fell through the door of the bathroom, slammed it behind me, and leaned against it, panting. My nipples were hard, painfully sensitive as they brushed against the bodice of my dress with every breath I took. My body was shaking with its need for release, and that fucking vibrator—

The handle on the door rattled, and I swore under my breath. The last thing I needed was a witness when I fell apart.

“Open the door, Tink.”

His voice was like a trigger, and I spun, relief battling with annoyance, and threw the door open so I could drag Marley in by the front of his shirt. I didn’t even check to see if Maxim was waiting outside. My hands were on his belt, dragging it off and shoving his pants down his legs before he’d even locked the door. His back hit the door, and I dropped to my knees.

His dick was hard, thick, and ready. My tongue swept away the bead of precum at its tip, and he groaned above me. I teased him, licking around the head, along the vein that ran beneath his length. I cupped his balls, squeezed gently, rolled them around my fingers, and felt them tighten.

“Fuck, Rain …” My name was a broken curse when I sucked him into my mouth.

I was beyond caring, beyond thinking. The vibrator between my legs driving me to the heights of lust. I wanted to come, needed to come, but every time I began to reach the peak, Marley lowered the intensity.

“Stand up.” His voice was a raspy demand. He pulled me off his dick and dragged me to my feet. “Turn around.”

I didn’t question him, spinning around and planting my hands against the countertop. I watched him in the mirror as he moved up behind me, lifting my dress until my ass was on display. His fingers hooked into the thong, and he slid it down my legs, pulling the vibrator free. He dragged a finger through my wetness, and I whimpered at the touch.

“Spread your legs wider.” He pushed two fingers inside me. They slid in easily. I was slick and needy, hungry for his touch, and I pushed back against him.

“More.” I didn’t recognize my own voice, thick with lust and hunger. A third finger joined the first two, filling me, but it still wasn’t enough. I needed so much more. “Marley ... please.”

His lips pressed against the curve of my ass, and then he straightened, pulled his fingers free, and I heard the rustle of paper as he ripped open a condom. Finally … finally I felt his dick press against me and slide in. My body accepted him, clamped around him. He thrust deep, sending me forward a step. His fingers moved to my lips, stroked over them, covering them with my arousal. My tongue swept out, and I licked at his fingertips.

His hips slammed against me, his dick branding me from the inside, and I pushed back, demanding more … more … until his fingers bit into my hips, forcing me to hold still. His other hand left my lips, delved back between my legs and found my clit, dancing and strumming over it until I was whimpering, pleading, begging to come.

When my orgasm hit, I forgot everything—where I was, who I was. All that mattered was this moment, the sensation of Marley deep inside me, his deep groan when he came with me. Lights danced in front of my eyes; my legs trembled, and my heart pounded against my ribs.

Marley’s lips pressed kisses along my spine. “I wasn’t supposed to be here tonight. I had to wrangle an invitation out of Karl, but I needed to see you. You’re making me crazy. You’re all I think about. I need you to tell me this is what you want, Rain. If it is, I’ll make it work.”

I reached back and pressed my hand to his jaw. “More than anything.”

His hand circled my waist and helped me upright while he eased out of me. I missed his warmth the second he moved away to dispose of the condom. He caught me watching him, and he smiled, reaching out to stroke a finger down my cheek. “What are your plans for later?”

“I don’t have any. I’m supposed to show myself, mix with the celebrities here, pose for photographs, and then go home.”

“Can you get away and spend the night with me?”

“I don’t know. Maybe? I could claim a migraine and leave early.”

“Sounds like a plan. Freshen up, and then let’s get out of here.” He leaned forward and kissed the corner of my mouth.

“I think I might fall in love with you, Marley Stone.” I bit my lip. It was too soon to say that. But I felt what I felt.

He smiled. Not the half-smile he was known for. This was a full-blown smile that hit his eyes, making them shine, and my insides melted into a gooey mess.

“Good. Because I’ve been in love with you since the first time I kissed you.”

PART TWO

FIVE YEARS AGO

Chapter 10

Marley

“Harder!” Rain emphasized her demand by digging her nails into my thigh, forcing me to bury my dick deeper inside her body.

I laughed, the sound ragged around the edges. “You’re so fucking demanding.”

“Shut up. You love it.” Her voice was no less breathless.

I leaned down, plastering my chest against her back, and wrapped one arm around her waist, anchoring her into place, then rested my lips close to her ear. “Brace yourself then, Tink.”

I eased back a little, almost withdrew my dick from her pussy, then slammed my hips forward, driving myself as deep as I could get inside her.

“More!”

I repeated the move, her inner muscles clenching around me.

“God, yes. Right there. You feel so good. Again, Marley.”

I gritted my teeth against the raging desire to come, and thrust again, harder still. “Lower your arms and rest your head on the pillow.” I pressed a palm against her back to flatten her down to the mattress. “Keep your ass up.” When she was in the position I wanted, I ran my fingers down her spine. She shuddered under the light caress. “Ready?”

“Stop talking and fuck me already.”

I laughed again, loosened my hold on her waist, and slid my palm over her stomach, down between her legs, and found her clit.

“Yesss.” She hissed the word, her hips bucking as I flicked over it with one finger. “Why aren’t you moving? Marley, please. I need this.”

“What do you need?” I withdrew from her body. She whimpered in protest, and I leaned down to press a kiss between her shoulder blades. “Tell me what you need, Tink.”

“You … back inside me … right now.”

“I thought you just wanted to come.” I ran my tongue down the ridges of her spine, and kissed the curve of her ass.

“I do. On your dick, asshole.”

I couldn’t stop my lips from curving into a smile. Rain got grumpy when I left her on the edge.

“Like this?” I reached down to grip my dick and pressed it against her, running the tip along the crack of her ass and down to her pussy. She pushed back, and I slipped inside her, her arousal making it easy. We both groaned at the sensation of her sliding over my dick. We’d stopped using condoms years ago, preferring the feel of flesh against flesh.

Fuck. This woman would be the death of me, and I’d go toward the light with a smile on my face.

The hand clutching my hip squeezed. “Stop thinking and fuck me.”

“That language,” I chided. “It would shock all those fans of yours to hear such dirty words coming out of their pop princess’s mouth.” I rolled my hips, savoring her soft moan. “How close are you?” My fingers stroked over her clit. I knew this woman’s responses better than my own. I was aware of exactly how close she was, and what it would take to tip her over the edge. I just enjoyed hearing her curse me out.

“Stop. Talking.” The growl in her voice made my dick harder.

“Or what?”

She twisted, my dick slipping out, and rose onto her knees so she could shove at my chest. I fell backward, laughing, caught her as she launched herself at me, and we collapsed onto the sheets.

“You owe me an orgasm, Marley Stone.” Her fingers traced over my ribs as she curled her body against my side. Her lips found my throat, and she kissed her way up to my jaw.

“I’d say it was the other way around. You’ve had three already. I’ve only had one.”

“That’s a crime worthy of punishment.”

I slid one arm beneath her body and palmed her ass. “That right? What do you think the penalty should be?”

Her breath was warm against my throat when she sighed. “I’m not going to see you for months. That’s punishment enough.”

I turned my head and pressed a kiss to her hair. “When do you leave?”

“Tomorrow. We fly to New Jersey first. There’s a two-day stopover there, and then it’s another flight to Houston.”

“When are you performing in L.A.?”

“The day after you fly to London.”

“Typical.”

Her fingers stroked over my chest, traced a path around one of the dragon head tattoos and down lower. My still-hard dick twitched, anticipating her touch, and sure enough, her fingers wrapped around me seconds later. Her strokes were firm, steady, and my eyes closed, losing myself in her touch. On the edge of my awareness, I felt her move, the warmth of her body leaving my side, and then her tongue lapped over the head of my dick, probed the slit lightly, licking away the precum forming there.

“Fuck.” The expletive left my lips when her mouth sucked me in. Her soft laugh vibrated along the length of my dick, which really didn’t help my control, and my fingers curled into the sheets to stop me from reaching for her. The sensation of her lips sliding up and down while her fingers stroked me was mind-blowing.

“Rain.” Her name was a warning growl. One she ignored.

Her fingers dropped from my dick and moved to my hip, and she rose up slightly. Her mouth never ceased its movements, her tongue licking and lapping, until I could feel an orgasm building. My balls tightened, my nerves stretched, and lights danced behind my lids.

“Rain. Stop.” But I was too late, and she wasn’t listening anyway.

I came. I couldn’t stop it from happening. My control had unraveled—she was good at that—and I spilled everything I had into her mouth. The rush lasted a lifetime, forever, an eternity, and the demoness just kept on sucking, lapping, and stroking.

“Fuck … fuck, Rain!” My limbs didn’t work. I wanted to drag her off me, pin her beneath me, but I couldn’t move. My arms were heavy, my legs shaking from the intensity of the orgasm. “Jesus … fuck.” I couldn’t use any other words. My head fell back against the edge of the mattress, and I lay there, panting like I’d run a marathon.

The mattress bounced gently, and I forced my eyes to open. The sight of Rain’s naked ass greeted me as she walked across the room.

“Where are you going?”

She smiled over her shoulder. “Just going to clean up, then I’ll be back.”

I nodded, and was asleep before she returned.

Chapter 11

Rain

I stood, looking down at my unconscious rock god in the hotel bed. He faced the wrong way—his feet on the pillows, his head at the foot of the bed. Grabbing my cell from the nightstand, I took a photograph of him and saved it to a password-protected folder. I’d taken thousands of photographs of Marley over the years, greedily snapping them whenever we found time to be together. It documented our entire relationship. Brief moments of happiness that we somehow managed to keep from everyone, from the world, including his band members, the media, and my record label for five years.

“Hey, Eros.” I wrapped my fingers around his wrist and tugged. “Come on, baby. Get in bed properly.” He grunted but didn’t open his eyes. “Marley!” I climbed onto the bed and pulled his arm. “Wake up!”

His eyelashes fluttered, and then brilliant green eyes speared me. “Are you trying to kill me, Tink?” That sleep-thickened growl did things to me. Things that would shock my fans and their parents. Things that would send my record label into apoplexy if they knew about it.

“I’m trying to stop you from waking up tomorrow with a stiff neck. Change position, dumbass.” I hauled on his arm until he sat up.

He grumbled, but moved around the bed. When he dropped back against the pillow, he caught my gaze and gave me a lazy smile. “Come here.” He lifted a hand. I took it and let him pull me down on top of him.

“I don’t remember the last time we had an entire weekend together.”

“Nine months ago.” He didn’t even have to think about it.

I buried my face into the curve of his throat and inhaled, breathing in the spicy scent of his cologne. “Oh, that’s right. Release party for Epiphany’s debut album.”

He nodded, and I pressed a kiss against the pulse beating close to my lips. His fingers ran up and down my spine, and my body wanted to relax against his and just sleep. I pushed up on one elbow and looked down at the man lying beneath me. “I don’t want to go to sleep. We only have a few more hours left. I don’t want to waste it sleeping.”

He lifted his hand, wrapped a lock of my hair around one finger, and gave it a gentle tug. A smile, the one he saved only for me, pulled his lips up.

“Come here.” He repeated his words from earlier, and drew my head down until he could kiss me.

The taste of his mouth was like a drug, spreading warmth through my body. His arm wrapped around my waist, and he rolled until I was on my back and he was above me. One long leg pushed between mine while his mouth trailed kisses over my jaw and down my throat.

“If you don’t want to sleep, we won’t sleep.” His lips moved across my shoulder. “But you know this could all be solved by simply going public. There’s no reason for us to keep hiding things, Rain.”

Familiar tension zipped through my body. “You know I can’t. My contract—”

“Is unfair.” He spoke over me. “Any good lawyer could get you out of it. My lawyer could get you out of it.”

I shook my head. “You know it’s not that easy.” I tangled my fingers into his hair and pulled his head back up to mine. “I don’t want to argue with you over it. Not tonight. Please, Marley?”

His eyes tracked over my face, and I could almost hear the thoughts going through his head as he argued with himself over whether or not to push the issue. It was an old argument, one we repeated almost every time we were together.

My contract stated I could not date anyone who wasn’t approved by Maxim Florentino—the man who held the reins of my music career, my life. Being in a relationship with the lead singer of a rock band, even if he was also the co-owner of his own record label, was not what they had in mind.

“Marley?”

“I don’t like it, Rain. We’re not kids. We shouldn’t have to sneak around like this. It’s been five years. Five fucking years. I want to take you to events with me, not some random eye-candy I have to ditch once I get there, so I can hide away with you.”

“I know. I want that, too. We just have to wait until I turn twenty-six. I get control of all my assets then. Until then, I have no say over anything. You said you understood. Baby, you know how this works.” His sigh told me he wasn’t happy. I cupped his cheeks. “Please? Just a little longer?”

“Okay.” His lids lowered, shielding his eyes.

I lifted up on one elbow. “Please don’t be angry with me.” My voice was soft. “I love you.” I did. I had done for the entire five years I’d known him. I never believed in love at first sight until I met Marley Stone. But, with him, I fell hard and I fell fast. If I hadn’t, I wouldn’t be risking my entire musical career to spend time with him.

His voice was just as quiet. “I know.” He dropped his head against my shoulder, kissed along it, up my throat until he reached my ear. “I love you too, Tink,” he whispered.

***

“Rain … Tink, you need to wake up. I have to leave in a few minutes.”

“What?” The word was a croak. I cleared my throat and tried again. “What time is it?”

“Seven-fifteen. I let you sleep for as long as I could.” The mattress dipped as Marley sat beside me.

I forced my eyes to open and blinked at him, waiting for him to come into focus. “I thought we agreed not to sleep.”

One broad shoulder moved in a half-shrug. “You were comfortable, and I didn’t want to disturb you. But I have to leave soon, and I wanted to say goodbye.”

My brain finally registered the fact he was already fully dressed, and I frowned. “But my flight isn’t until four.” I was whining, I knew I was, and from the small smile on Marley’s lips, he could hear it as well.

“And if I stay any later, there’s a bigger risk of someone spotting me when I leave.” He stroked a finger down my cheek, leaned forward, and kissed the tip of my nose. “Say the word, Rain, and I’ll stay.”

He meant agree to make a public statement that we were together. I pressed my lips together. He knew I couldn’t do that, and I knew he didn’t understand why not, not really. It was a testament to how he felt about me that he hadn’t cut and run a long time ago.

I sighed and he nodded. Standing, he held out one hand. I took it, and let him pull me off the bed and into his arms. They slid around my waist and pulled me close. His lips pressed a kiss to the top of my head.

“Eight months until you turn twenty-six, right?”

I nodded against his chest.

“What’s a few more months? I’ve waited longer for other things I’ve wanted less.” His voice was light. “Just promise me that’s all I have to wait for.”

“I promise.” I lifted my head. “But what if he refuses to sign everything over to me?”

“Don’t borrow problems ahead of time.” He lifted a hand to tuck his fingers beneath my chin and tipped my head back so he could kiss me.

He broke away before I could turn it into something more, reaching back to unwrap my arms from his waist. “Baby, I have to go.”

“I don’t want you to.”

He cupped my face, thumb brushing over my lips. “I know, and I don’t want to leave. But I’m playing by your rules, Tink.”

“Just five minutes more.” I reached for him again, pulled his head down, and kissed him. He let me, and didn’t try to stop the ensuing kiss. Our tongues tangled, and I found the hem of his shirt so I could push my fingers beneath it and slide them up over his chest. His skin was warm, the muscles beneath my palm taut and solid. “Please don’t leave yet.” I whispered the words against his mouth.

In answer, he pulled his mouth from mine and backed away, shaking his head and smiling ruefully. “You’re a siren, Tink, leading me to my downfall.” His hand was on the doorknob. “Call me when you can. I love you.”

And then he was gone, and I was left standing in a hotel room with only the scent of his cologne and an ache between my thighs to prove he’d been there.

The heavy sense of foreboding that it was probably the last time I would see him pressed down on me. It happened every time we parted. I couldn’t keep him. I knew that. Eventually, he’d tire of waiting for me and move on to someone who could give him everything he wanted.

Chapter 12

Rain

One Month Later

“This doesn’t even make sense.” I looked down at the sheet of paper, then back up at Maxim. “Why do I need to do this?”

“It’s in your contract. Should the time come when we feel the artist, Rainbow, is ready to take the next step and become part of a couple, Remarkable holds the right to choose the person. We want to keep all relationships in line with the company’s branding for the character we have developed.”

“I’m not a character. I’m a real-life breathing person. You can’t just pick and choose who I should have a relationship with, Max! Real or fake.” I threw the paper down onto the table. “I’m not signing it.”

Maxim sighed. “How many times do I have to remind you my name is Maxim, not Max. And I was afraid you’d say that.” He held out another sheet. “This is section four of your contract. I would like you to read clause 7.3a. Take your time and make sure you really understand it, Rain.”

I snatched it out of his hand. “I’m almost twenty-six, Maxim! I can’t keep portraying this innocent young girl.”

“I’m aware of your age. It’s why the label thinks now is a good time for Rainbow to find love.”

“Stop talking about me in the third person. I’m not a character in a book or a movie.” I couldn’t focus on the words because of the anger coursing through me.

“But that’s exactly what you are, Rain. Do you think anyone would be interested in the real you?” His lip curled in distaste. “Don’t be ridiculous. What they’re buying is a fantasy. That it’s possible for the girl next door to become famous, rich, and noticed. They don’t want to know about the real person behind the character. They want the magic, the Cinderella story.” He tapped the paper in my hand. “So grow up, Rain, and play your part. Or you know where the door is. But I really do recommend you read that clause in your contract before you say no and leave.”

His tone of voice made my heart sink. I’d read my contract from cover to cover more than once over the years, looking for a way out of it. For a while I’d been happy to be a part of an industry where I could sing. I had no understanding of the business side. Why would I? I’d been six, secure in the belief that my father loved me and had my best interests at heart.

I discovered over the years, as I grew up, became a teen and then a young woman, that my best interests hadn’t ever been a consideration. My contract had been to make money, nothing more than that, and the papers my father signed had been more beneficial to Maxim, Remarkable, and him, than it ever would be to me. I knew the clause Maxim was talking about. It covered what would happen if I broke any of the terms laid out before my twenty-sixth birthday..

I lowered my gaze to the sheet, searched out the clause he’d highlighted and read it in silence. The words swam in front of my eyes, my vision blurring while my heart picked up speed as the implications of what I’d signed were made clear once again.

Upon first read, it seemed innocent enough. Remarkable insisted on having it in writing that when I ‘came of age,’ I would not date anyone who had the potential to ruin my reputation. It stated that, by my father signing the contract, anyone who was interested in dating me would be submitted to a panel of Remarkable Executives for their approval and, should it be that they did not agree, I could not spend any further time with them.

That’s why what I was doing with Marley was so dangerous. For almost five years, we’d snuck around, behaved like we barely knew each other at public events, and then crawled into bed together when their backs were turned. Marley believed I hadn’t informed them because they wouldn’t approve. He thought it would be nothing more than a case of losing some royalties and my contract if they did find out.

But the clause in my contract wasn’t just an approval request. It was complete control. The small print confirmed it. My father had signed over my life to my manager who, in turn, gave certain rights over to the label. Remarkable, and Maxim Florentino in particular, had full authority to pick and choose who I should be seen with, who I should date, and who I should marry.

“This … this can’t be legal.” I forced the words out from between dry lips. “You can’t own a person in this way. You can’t control who they fall in love with, who they marry.”

“Your father signed it, Rain, with a lawyer as witness.”

“I was six. And I doubt my father understood the legal jargon you used. A lawyer read it over and said it was standard. This isn’t standard, Max!” My voice rose with every sentence. “You know it isn’t. This isn’t right. You can’t do this.”

Maxim shrugged. “So walk away.” He ignored my shortening of his name.

“And Remarkable will sue me for breach of contract.”

“Not only will Remarkable sue, I’ll sue. And if you look at section 6, clause 15.4c and refresh your memory, you’ll also see that you will lose everything. Your contract states that if you leave the label before you turn twenty-six, you forfeit all monies earned in the time you were with us because the Rainbow brand belongs to Remarkable. All your homes, your money, your royalties—they are only yours while you are with the label, Rain. Once you leave …” He smirked. “Think about what you’d be giving up. The house you live in, the money that pays for your sister’s health care. Do you want her removed from the private facility and punted out into a general hospital where they’re understaffed and overworked? She wouldn’t last a month.”

“You can’t do this. I’ll take it to the papers.” The thought of telling my sister we could no longer afford the medical care she needed made my heart skip a beat.

“Section 9, clause 1.3a. You signed an NDA when you turned eighteen. Ignorance is no defense. Walking away will put you in so many lawsuits, you’ll never work again. You’ll be untouchable. A pariah within the music industry. And for what? Because you don’t want to fake-date someone for six months. No one is asking you to fuck him, Rain. Just to publicly act like you’re in love. It’ll be good for both of you. His career is just starting. Yours is stable. It needs a little extra push to get people excited again. Hearing you are dating, maybe even about to get engaged, will skyrocket sales and interest in Rainbow again.”

“So, it’s a publicity stunt?”

“Of course it is. Is it worth ruining your career over it?”

I licked my lips. What he was saying made sense. Actors did it all the time. Pretending to be involved with their co-stars to maximize the advertising for a movie and then quietly breaking up a little while later. I could do it. But I needed to warn Marley first. I couldn’t just let him find out when it hit the news.

“When is it going to go public?” I asked, finally.

“Tomorrow. Finlay will be at your show tonight, and we’ll make it clear you’re dating and have been for a while.”

“How do you plan on doing that?”

“You know how to behave with a boyfriend, don’t you, Rain? Hugs, kisses, smiles. Whatever it takes to sell the story. There will be press at the concert, so make sure you pose for photographs, answer questions, and act like a woman in love.”

“Have you had this same conversation with Finlay?” I hadn’t met the other singer, but I knew of him. He was the male counterpart to my character. Portrayed as the sweet boy-next-door. I wondered what he was really like.

“Yesterday.”

“And he’s in agreement?”

“He wants what is best for his career.”

“So he has a choice, unlike me.”

“Don’t view it that way, Rain. Hasn’t Remarkable been good to you? You’ve made a lot of money. You’ve got everything you want, haven’t you?”

Not everything.

“According to my contract, I haven’t made any money. You have it all.”

“Adjust your tone, Rain. Or you might find yourself in a situation you can’t get out of.”

I stayed silent. It wasn’t the first time he’d made that threat. Last time we clashed, he froze my allowance for three months.

“I can see you need some time to adjust to the changes. Why don’t you go and start preparing for the show tonight? I’ll catch up with you in a few hours.”

I let my manager leave without argument.

Was I overreacting? It was a publicity stunt. They happened all the time. It didn’t mean anything.

But what was Marley going to say?

He’s a businessman. He understands the tricks of being a celebrity. He knows it won’t mean anything.

So why did I feel sick at the thought of telling him about it?

Chapter 13

Marley

“Move your legs.” Jazz kicked my shin before I could move my feet from the top of the amp.

I pocketed the dime I’d been flipping across my knuckles and looked at my brother. “What are you doing?”

“Soundcheck.” He crouched and plugged one end of a lead into the amp and the other into the guitar propped against it.

“Don’t you have sound techs to do that?”

“Aren’t you the guy who checks mic levels before every gig, even though it’s done for us?” His fingers picked out the intro to ‘Pray For Me’—the opening song from our latest album. “Why are you skulking out here, anyway? Everyone is backstage.”

“Just enjoying some quiet before the show tonight.”

He nodded.

Too much noise bothered me, which was ironic, considering I was the lead singer of a rock band. I liked things to be quiet. I didn’t like chaos, so before a gig I always sought out a place away from the mayhem of setting up. If possible, I wouldn’t even arrive at the gig until it was almost time to perform.

“Are you ready for tonight?” Jazz set the guitar down and turned to look at me.

“Ready to go home.” My cell dinged, and I pulled it out from my back pocket.

TINK: Call?

“I’ll be back.” I stood up and strode away, dialing Rain’s number and lifting my cell to my ear as I walked away. “Hey, baby.”

“Hey, yourself.” Her voice washed over me. “What time is it there?”

“Twelve. How did your gig go?”

“Good. I’m still hyped about it. Can’t sleep. I wish you were here.” Her sigh was soft down the line.

“It was the L.A. gig, right?” I recalled her telling me she was performing in L.A. the day after we flew out.

“That’s right. Are you in London?”

“Yeah. Gig starts in seven hours. Jaded Souls are opening for us. We’ll go on around nine.”

She didn’t speak, and I could hear her breathing quietly.

“Say the word, Tink.” I knew I shouldn’t keep bringing up my desire to go public, but after nearly five years of sneaking around, of only being able to spend brief moments in time together, it was starting to wear me down.

“Marley—”

“I know. But seriously, think about it. Baby, how big a deal would it be? Breach of contract? The potential of being dropped by Remarkable? Who gives a fuck? You can sign with NFG.”

She laughed quietly, but there was no humor to the sound. “I’m not a rock artist. I’d be out of place at NFG.”

“You’re not a rock artist simply because you haven’t recorded a rock song. Easily fixed. Rain, you’re not new to the business. Changing labels now wouldn’t harm your career.”

“Do you think I’m asking you to stay quiet because of the money?”

“No, of course not.”

“You do. You think it’s about the money.” Her voice was sharp.

I leaned against the wall and closed my eyes. “Babe … Tink, that’s not what I said.”

“It’s what you’re thinking.”

“That’s not true. Don’t do this, baby. I don’t want to get into an argument with you over the phone about it. You know how I feel. I know how you feel. Let’s leave it at that. You said eight months. It’s been a month. Seven more to go. I’ll wait.”

“You keep bringing it up.”

“Because I love you, and I’m tired of hiding it like it’s some dirty secret. But I get it. I understand. You’re scared they’ll sue for breach of contract.” I opened my eyes at the sound of approaching footsteps.

Deryn, our drummer, waved a hand toward the stage area. “Ready for the last rehearsal before the show?”

“I gotta go, honey. We’re about to do a final run-through of the set. You should get some sleep. I’ll text you after the show, okay?”

There was a beat of silence before she spoke. “Marley, I—give me a second.” The line went silent. Had she put me on mute? A few seconds later she was back. “I … There’s going to be something … an announcement … in the news tomorrow. Please believe me when I tell you it’s not what you think.” The words came out in a rush.

My spine snapped straight. “What do you mean?” I ignored Deryn’s second wave and turned my back on him. “What is going to be in the news tomorrow?”

“I can’t talk. Someone’s coming. Maxim, I think. Marley, I love you. Don’t forget that, okay? Please, just trust me.” She cut the call, and I was left staring down at my cell. I sent her a text.

ME: What the fuck, Rain? You can’t leave me with a vague message like that just before I go on stage and then refuse to explain what I’m going to see tomorrow. What is going on?

Three little dots appeared in the screen’s corner. I stared at it, waiting. They disappeared, reappeared, then disappeared again.

“Marley, come on,” Deryn called out.

“Wait a minute.” I snapped the words before I could stop myself.

ME: Don’t fucking ignore me.

ME: Rain, I know you’re reading these messages. Is someone there?

ME: Rain, fucking answer me.

But she didn’t, and eventually, I had to stop staring at my cell, go back to the stage, and act like nothing had happened.

“Who were you talking to?” Jazz asked when I finally joined the rest of the band.

“No one.” I fiddled with the mic stand, changing its height.

“Is it the same no one you keep sneaking away to spend dirty weekends with?”

“Don’t know what you’re talking about.” I glanced around the stage. “Has the timing been fixed for the light show during ‘Nothing I Said’?”

My brother accepted my change of subject with no more argument. “Let’s go through the set list and find out.”

***

I had no time after the practice session to call Rain again, and with the eight-hour time difference between our two locations, I doubted she’d answer anyway, so I decided to wait until after the gig.

I performed on stage without incident … mostly … singing the songs on auto-pilot while my mind cooked up all sorts of scenarios and news articles that could be brewing.

Had someone found out about us? I dismissed that one straight away. If that was the case, she’d be warning me about Remarkable coming for me, not about me reading something in the news.

Had someone written a hit piece? Again, I tossed that aside. I knew Rain. The worst the media could say about her was that she hadn’t cleared her plate of food in a restaurant. Everything Rainbow was perceived to be, other than fucking a rock star, was who Rain was. She didn’t have to pretend to be nice. She was nice. Nice, kind, thoughtful, caring … sexy as fuck, a wildcat in the sack, talented with her hands and mouth.

Fuck.

I spun to face away from the screaming fans singing along with me and adjusted the hard-on pushing at my jeans.

That’s what you get for thinking about her while you’re on stage. I reprimanded myself. Focus, idiot.

Once I had myself under control, I twisted back around, grabbed the mic, and launched into the first verse of ‘Siren With Blue Eyes’—one of our biggest hits. So much for not thinking about Rain. I’d written this song about her, for her, after the first time we’d hooked up.

What the fuck was going to happen tomorrow?

“Marley!” Jazz leaned up beside me. “Get your fucking head out of the clouds.”

I blinked. Fuck, I’d stopped singing.

“I’m fine,” I muttered, and threw myself back into the song before he could say anything more.

Thankfully, our fans didn’t notice. They were too busy shouting the words, so loud I could barely hear myself above them, anyway. And my attention didn’t waver for the rest of the show.

After two encores, we finally left the stage. Jazz grabbed my arm just before we walked into the room set aside for our use.

“What happened out there? You never lose your place.”

“Nothing. I was listening to the fans singing.” I pushed open the door and stepped inside, crossed to where the table in the corner had been stacked with food and drinks and took a bottle of water.

“Bullshit. It’s something to do with the call you got earlier, isn’t it? Deryn said you were arguing with someone.”

“I wasn’t arguing with anyone.”

“Don’t bullshit me.”

I twisted the lid off the bottle and swallowed a mouthful of water. “Take it easy, Jasper. It’s nothing.”

“Don’t fucking Jasper me.”

“Forgive me, Jazz. I know how much you hate your name. Almost as much as I hate you pushing for information. Leave it alone.”

“So there is something.”

“Nothing that concerns you or Black Rosary.”

“It’s a girl, isn’t it?”

“None of your business.” My fingers itched to pull out my cell and text Rain to see if she was available, but with my brother’s laser-focus on me, I couldn’t risk it.

What the fuck was happening tomorrow?

Chapter 14

Marley

When I exited the bedroom in my hotel suite the next morning, I found Jazz, Deryn, and Zeke laughing over a news article in the main living room.

“Who let you three reprobates in here?”

Jazz raised his hand, a keycard between his fingers. “Karl gave me the spare key.”

“That’s supposed to be for emergencies only.”

“It was an emergency. Your suite has the only decent coffee machine. I didn’t want to order room service.”

I crossed the room to the coffee machine in question, placed a cup onto the tray and pushed a button. “You should have asked for one when Angel booked our rooms.”

“I didn’t think about it.”

“So what are you all laughing about?” I picked up my drink and headed to where they were all seated on the couch.

“Barbie and Ken.” Deryn handed me the newspaper, folded over onto one of the entertainment pages.

I took a mouthful of coffee, looked down, and choked. A photograph of Rain in the arms of a tall, blonde Ken doll took up half the page.

“Disgusting, isn’t it?” Jazz said when I stopped coughing. “It’s like a scene from a Disney movie. The pretty little pop princess and her just-as-plastic boyfriend.”

I lifted my head to look at him. There’d been something, a tone to his voice … as though he knew something he shouldn’t. But the smirk on his face was pure Jazz—full of irreverent humor for the newly-branded power couple of pop music.

I tossed the paper onto the coffee table and sat down, propping my feet on top of the photograph and effectively hiding it from my view. “What’s the plan today? We don’t fly back to L.A. until tomorrow.”

“We have a radio interview at eleven, and then a slot on a live show tonight,” Deryn said. “Karl said he’d meet us here at ten-thirty.” He checked his watch. “We have forty minutes to kill.”

“And you had nowhere else to kill it other than here?” I pulled my cell out and scrolled down to Rain’s number. With my thumb, I opened the messages app and tapped in a short text.

ME: Are you awake?

I should have known she would be. Her reply was immediate.

TINK: I’m sorry.

ME: You should have told me.

TINK: I didn’t know how to tell you. Please don’t hate me. It’s not real.

ME: Publicity stunt?

TINK: Yes. I swear, there’s nothing going on between us. It’s just for the cameras and to give Finlay more attention.

My jaw clenched. Finlay.

ME: That’s his name? Finlay?

TINK: Remarkable wants us to pretend we’re dating to boost his career and generate more interest in mine.

ME: Are you alone?

TINK: It’s 2.30am. Of course I’m alone.

I jumped to my feet. “I need to make a call.” Without waiting for any response, I strode back into my bedroom and slammed the door, hit dial on Rain’s number and waited for it to connect.

“Tell me what’s going on.” I didn’t give her a chance to speak.

“Marley, I swear I’m not in a relationship with him.”

“I get that, but if it’s a publicity stunt, why are you only telling me now?”

“Because they didn’t tell me until yesterday. Marley, they said if I don’t go along with it, they’ll sue me and—”

“Seven months until your contract comes to an end,” I cut in. “Promise me you won’t go and fucking marry him.”

“Of course I’m not going to marry him! Maxim said I just have to look like I’m dating him for a few months.”

I blew out a breath. “Okay. I’m flying back to L.A. tomorrow. When do you leave?”

“Things have been rescheduled, so I’m going to be here for another week. The next show isn’t until next month. Remarkable has decided we should stay in L.A. and hit the nightclubs so that we can go out and be seen together. Maxim said my last album didn’t sell as much as they hoped, and they think putting me into a relationship might generate fresh interest.”

Fucking record labels and their bottom lines.

“Fine. But you’ll be in my bed, not his, at night.” It was a demand, not a request.

“I’m not sleeping with him, Marley.” Her voice was subdued.

“Good. Keep it that way.” There was a bite to my words.

I could hear her breathing softly down the line and wondered, for a second, if she didn’t like my tone, but then she spoke.

“Marley?”

“Yeah?”

“I love you.” Her voice was hesitant.

“I love you, too, Tink.” I sighed. “That’s the fucking problem. Get some sleep. I’ll let you know when we land in L.A.” I cut the call before she could reply.

Chapter 15

Rain

“When did you guys get together?”

I turned my head toward the reporter from the L.A. Inquisitor and smiled. It felt wooden, forced, but I hoped it didn’t look that way.

“I saw her in the Remarkable building. She was coming out of Maxim’s office while I was waiting to see him,” Finlay answered when I didn’t. His arm was draped over my shoulders, and I had to stop myself from pulling away. “It was love at first sight.” He laughed, charming all the journalists in the room with an ease I envied. “For me, at least. It took a little longer to convince my girl to take a chance on me. But once I got her to agree to a date, nature did its work, and here we are.” His hand squeezed my shoulder.

My smile was in danger of becoming a grimace. I hid it by reaching for the bottle of water on the table in front of us and taking a sip.

“And you’re in love?” the journalist asked.

“Absolutely.” Finlay laughed again. “That’s why we decided it was time to take it public. We wanted to make sure our relationship was secure before saying anything.” His gaze turned to the cameras, his smile warm and enchanting. I wanted to throw up. “Neither of us wanted to get our fans’ hopes up and then dash them because it didn’t work out.”

I glanced at the time on my cell. We’d been at this for fifteen minutes. I felt like we’d been there for days. I’d barely said three words, but no one cared. Their focus was all on Finlay and the tale he was spinning.

“What about you, Rainbow?”

The question caught me off guard, with the bottle at my lips. Taking my time, I took another mouthful, swallowed, and then lowered the bottle back to the table.

“It’s been an exciting time.” I wasn’t comfortable with the lie. There was no relationship between us, and as far as I was concerned, it would be over in a few short months. “I think things are still new, and I’d really like for us to have time to—”

“What she means is that we’ve got a lot of exciting plans that we’re not ready to share.” Finlay spoke over me, shooting me a warning glance. “You know how it is. We’re in the spotlight all the time. We’re both touring right now, so we’re trying to spend every spare moment we have together.”

“Rainbow, this is the first time you’ve ever been romantically linked to someone. Surely there’s been boyfriends before Finlay or have you been single all this time?”

“My career has been amazing, but it also leaves very little time for a personal life. Being with someone who works in the same industry as me means they understand the pressures we’re under.” That wasn’t a lie, but only I knew I wasn’t talking about Finlay.

“You never know. Maybe you’ll see a couple of duets or us touring together in the future.”

It was my turn to throw Finlay a scowl.

“Your fans will love that. Or maybe cameos in videos?”

Finlay gave an exaggerated wink. “Watch this space!”

“Alright, everyone. Finlay and Rainbow have a photo shoot this afternoon that they can’t be late for. Thank you for coming, and we’ll talk again soon.” Maxim stood and spoke before Finlay could say anything more.

I rose to my feet, sent one last smile toward the reporters, and turned to walk off the stage.

“Can we get a photograph of you guys kissing before you go?”

My eyes closed and a slither of dread sent my stomach into a spin.

“I don’t thin—”

“Why not!” Maxim’s hand pressed against my back, urging me toward Finlay.

“I’m sorry about this,” I said in a low undertone when we met at the center of the stage.

Finlay smiled down at me. “Why? It’s not every day I get the opportunity to kiss a beautiful woman in front of the cameras.” His hands slid over my hips. “We should make it look real, though.” His lips quirked up. “Otherwise, Remarkable might complain.”

His head lowered, but just as his lips reached mine, I turned my head and he kissed the corner of my mouth. I stepped away with a light laugh, wrapping the role of Rainbow, Pop Princess, around me, and pressed a hand against his chest.

“I’m sorry.” I addressed the journalists, all poised with their cameras. “I just feel like that level of affection should be kept behind closed doors. My fans are young girls. I don’t want to send them the wrong message.”

***

“What was that?” Maxim snapped, spinning to face me as soon as the door closed. “What part of sell the relationship didn’t you understand?”

“And ignore the fact that Remarkable has spent years building me up as a sweet, innocent, untouched virgin to all those girls and their parents? Rainbow wouldn’t make any PDAs, you know that. It’s what you’ve been selling all these years. Or is that changing? Is Rainbow becoming something else? Maybe you want her to become all about free love, and I should just fuck anyone who looks at me? Is that the direction we’re going in now?” I walked past him to the window and stared down at the street below.

“Of course not!” Finlay was quick to deny my words. “But it was just a kiss, Rain. Hardly stripping you naked and fucking you in front of the journos.”

I spun to face the two men. “That’s not the point. For my entire career, you’ve told me to keep away from relationships and present a wholesome image. I’ve put my life on hold to make the Rainbow character work the way you want it, and now you just want me to do a complete role reversal in five minutes?”

“Wouldn’t a woman in love want to share that with the world?” Maxim asked.

My laugh was bitter. If only he knew how much I desperately wanted to do that.

My manager frowned at me. “Finlay, can you give us the room for a moment, please?”

The other man glanced at me and then at Maxim before nodding. “Sure.” He headed for the door and walked outside.

“I don’t know what’s got into you lately. How many times do I need to remind you of the contract you signed?”

“You don’t. And I didn’t sign it.”

“Then why aren’t you doing what you need to do?”

“Why aren’t you? You’re my manager. You’re supposed to have my best interests at heart.”

“Rainbow’s best interests. And those interests align with what Remarkable wants. You’ve never been against what they’ve wanted before. Why is this any different? It’s just another role to play.”

“You want me to pretend to be in love with a man I barely know. You want me to behave like I believe we’re going to be together forever. You want me to lie.”

“You mean the way you’ve been lying to me for the past five years? Don’t give me this bullshit. Do you think I don’t know about your affair with Marley Stone?”

My stomach dropped. “Wh-what?”

Maxim laughed. “Come on, sweetheart. Do you really think you could get away with fucking Black Rosary’s singer all this time without anyone noticing?”

“How do you know?” I whispered.

“I saw him coming out of your hotel room about a year ago. Look, while you keep it under the radar, I don’t care. I’ll keep it from Remarkable. But the moment it becomes public, that’s another matter. You will lose everything. I’m trying to help you. Doing this with Finlay will help you. ”

“Help me how?”

“Think about it.” Maxim crossed the room and poured a glass of whiskey. He held up the bottle in offering. I shook my head. “If you play along and pretend you’re dating Finlay, Remarkable will be happy. You can continue to sneak around with Stone and scratch that itch. I’m surprised your affair has lasted this long, to be honest. I was sure he’d grow bored after a few months.” He took a sip of his drink and smirked at me over the glass. “I guess whatever you’re giving him keeps bringing him back for more.”

“Don’t be disgusting.”

“Are you trying to claim you sit and do nothing more than hold hands? He’s the thirty-four-year-old frontman of a rock band and co-owner of a very successful record label. If you’re not putting out for him, then someone else will be sucking his dick.”

“Are you going to tell Remarkable?”

“Didn’t I just tell you I won’t? But only if you put every effort into making people believe this thing with Finlay is real.”

Chapter 16

Marley

We landed back in L.A. just before nine pm. Cars were waiting for us, and our security personnel whisked us through the airport at record speed. With tired goodbyes, we all climbed into the back of cars and were driven through the darkened streets. About five minutes into the journey toward my home, I leaned forward and tapped on the privacy glass. It slid down seconds later to reveal Jacob—my driver.

“Change of plans. I’ve booked a room at the Beverly Hills for a couple of nights.”

His eyes met mine through the mirror. “Why?” I shrugged. “Rain’s there, isn’t she?”

Jacob was the only one who knew about my relationship with Rain. It would have been too difficult to hide it from him, so I didn’t bother.

“Marley—”

“Don’t want to hear it. Just drop me at the hotel. I’ve already had fresh clothes delivered for me to the penthouse.”

“I don’t know why you’re holding onto this girl so hard. Five years is a long time to have a secret affair.”

“It’s not an affair.”

“Isn’t it? Neither of you are married, but you’re sneaking around like you are. Is that what the appeal is? The thought of getting caught?” Jacob had been my bodyguard/driver since we first got famous enough to need one. Almost fifteen years together meant he rarely hid his thoughts on what I was doing.

“Of course not.”

“Then what? She’s a nice girl, and easy on the eye, but I can’t imagine she makes the most riveting conversations.”

“That’s cruel, Jacob. Don’t assume she’s a bimbo just because she’s blonde.”

“I wasn’t. I was assuming it based on what I’ve seen. The girl wouldn’t be out of place in a commercial for bubble gum or candy floss. She’s sweet, but empty. I’m sure the sex is great, but is it really worth the mind numbing boredom?”

I clenched my jaw to stop myself from responding. Rain had dragged a promise from me years ago not to dispute the impression people had of her. She was not vapid or vacuous, not in the least. But Rainbow was, so I could understand why Jacob thought that way. Everyone who didn’t know the woman behind the character thought it.

“I like her.” I loved her. It was fucking ridiculous just how much I loved her, or how hard it was to hide the fact from everyone who knew me. I was certain Jazz had his suspicions, but so far, he hadn’t said anything.

“Whatever gets your juices flowing. Have you told Karl yet?”

“Fuck, no.”

Jacob chuckled, and I knew it was because he believed what I had with Rain was nothing more than sex. He slid the privacy screen back up, and we drove in silence the rest of the way to the hotel.

The penthouse suite was cool and quiet when I walked inside. Jacob took a quick look around, promised to be on standby if I needed him, and then left me alone. I picked up my cell.

Me: Penthouse two.

I tossed my cell onto the table and walked toward the bathroom, stripping out of my clothes as I went. I’d take a quick shower to wash away the dust and tiredness of travel, order room service, and then wait for Rain to show up.

***

The light tap on the door roused me from the sleep I’d fallen into. I checked the time. One-fifteen am. Yawning, I rubbed a hand over my face and headed for the door and opened it. Rain stepped inside and immediately slid her arms around my waist.

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t get away any sooner.” She leaned up and pressed a kiss to the corner of my mouth. “Did I wake you?”

“I was napping.” I smoothed a hand up over her spine and pulled her closer against me. “Where were you?”

“Maxim insisted we go to Ikon and look like we were on a date.”

“At Ikon?” The dance club wasn’t a place I’d put down as a great dating location.

She leaned back to look up at me and smiled. “It meant no one could overhear us, so I didn’t have to pretend to be all loving.”

“There’s that, I suppose. Did you come straight up here?”

She shook her head. “I went to my room and showered first. Did you know I was in penthouse four?”

“I didn’t. But at least we’re on the same floor. That makes things a bit easier.”

“Maxim knows.”

“Knows what?” I stepped out of her arms, caught her hand, and drew her over to the couch.

“About us … well, he knows we’ve been hooking up for at least a year.”

“How?”

“He saw you leaving my hotel room one morning.”

My eyebrow arched. “And he’s okay with it?”

“Yes … no … I’m not sure. He said as long as I play my part with Finlay, he won’t tell Remarkable.”

“Hmmm.” Alarm bells rang in my head. Maxim Florentino wasn’t someone who did things out of the goodness of his heart. Everything he did was done to benefit himself. What was he planning? But Rain seemed relieved, so I didn’t say anything.

She dropped onto the couch and pulled me down beside her, then straddled my lap, looping her arms around my neck. “I’ve missed you.”

“Yeah?” I rested my head against the back of the couch and looked at her.

She nodded. “How was London?”

“Cold, wet. The usual. Come here.” I slid my fingers into her hair and pulled her mouth to mine.

Her lips parted as soon as we made contact. My tongue slipped into her mouth, tangled with hers, while her fingers plucked at the buttons on my shirt, popping them open so she could slide her hands inside. She sighed into my mouth, wriggling her ass against my dick, which was straining against my pants.

“You’re so impatient,” I murmured when her hand dropped from my chest to the zipper on my pants, and she tugged it down.

“I told you I missed you.” Her fingers curled around my dick and gave it a long, slow pump.

“Show me how much.”

She slipped off my lap, settled on her knees between my legs, and pulled my dick out of my pants. Her breath was warm against the tip when she lowered her head and s-l-o-w-l-y licked across it.

“Fuck.” I breathed the word, and heard her laugh quietly. “Don’t keep me waiting, Tink.” My hand found her head, and I tangled my fingers into her hair, so I could tug her face back and see her eyes.

She ran her tongue over her lips, holding my gaze. “Should I suck it or fuck it?”

Christ. Anyone who thought this girl was sweet, untouched, pure, wasn’t seeing her. She had a mouth on her that could make a fucking sailor blush. But that side of her only came out around me.

“Why choose? Wrap those lips around my dick and show me how much you missed me. Then I’ll fuck you and show you how much I missed you.” I released my grip on her hair, and her head dropped forward, mouth opening.

Her tongue licked around the head of my dick, then wet heat enveloped me as she took me into her mouth. I groaned, the sensation of her lips sliding up and down my erection zipping like lightning strikes through every nerve ending. I watched her, the way her head bobbed up and down, how her cheeks hollowed out as she sucked, the way her lips were plump around my dick.

“I want to record you.” I reached for my cell. I had dozens of videos of her sucking my dick, but it never got old, never stopped me getting hard every single time. She glanced up at me through her eyelashes but didn’t stop sucking, so I reached for my cell, tapped through to the camera app and hit record. “Fuck, you look so good with my dick in your mouth.” I zoomed in on the app, focusing on her lips, on the way my dick disappeared between them, how it came out wet and shiny. “Lick it. Let me see your tongue.”

She lifted her head, wrapped her fingers around my dick and ran her tongue up one side and down the other. “Like that?”

“Yeah … just like that.”

She repeated the action, pausing to kiss the head on each pass.

“Suck me again.” I dropped the cell onto the cushion beside me, tipped my head back, and closed my eyes, focusing on the way her mouth and tongue felt. When I felt the first stirring of an orgasm, I pulled her off me. “Strip.”

She rose smoothly to her feet and pulled off her t-shirt. She was braless beneath it. Her nipples hard and pointed.

“Come here.”

She stepped between my legs, and I reached out to palm one of her breasts.

“One day I want my name on your skin.” I swept my thumb over one nipple, then caught it between two fingers and pinched. “Come closer.” I tugged gently on the taut tip until she bent slightly at the waist. “Right here,” I whispered and stroked a finger just above the waistband of her jeans. “So everyone knows your pussy is mine. Take your jeans off.”

She straightened, popped the button on her jeans, and shimmied them down her legs. I smiled at the view which greeted me. No panties as well as no bra.

“Rain Silverman, do your fans know you walk around like that?”

She walked toward me, climbed onto the couch and straddled my hips. “Rain Silverman doesn’t have any fans, and Rainbow would never dare.”

I ran a finger over her lip, along her jaw, and down her throat. “Rain Silverman has one fan …” I wrapped a hand around her neck. “Me.” I pulled her close enough to kiss, dropped my other hand between our bodies, and fisted my dick so I could slide it through the wetness between her thighs.

She groaned against my mouth. “Fuck me, Marley.”

“Such a dirty mouth.” I bit her bottom lip. “Ask me nicely.”

Chapter 17

Rain

Those green eyes held mine, a half-smile curling up one side of his mouth as he waited for me to speak.

“Mr. Marley Stone … sir …” My breath hitched as his dick stroked over my clit. “Will you please make love to me?”

His head tilted to the side. “Make love to you? Or fuck you?”

His question made me pause. I’d learned over time that with Marley there was a difference between the two. If we made love, it was slow, gentle, tender, but if I asked him to fuck me … I got it rough, hard, bent over the nearest surface. Both resulted in bone-melting orgasms.

Which did I want?

“Both. Fuck me first, then make love to me later.”

He laughed, the sound low and husky. “Stand up.” I slid backward off the couch, and onto my feet. Marley stood, towering over me. “Turn around.” I spun, facing away from him. A finger trailed down my spine. “Good girl.” The way his voice dropped to almost a low croon made me shiver. “Walk over to the wall and place your palms on it.” I walked forward, lifted my arms to shoulder height and rested my hands against the wall. “Spread your legs.” The words were a soft whisper against my ear. “Did your pretend boyfriend touch you at all tonight?”

“No.”

“He didn’t even hold your hand?”

“No ... yes … when we were walking into Ikon because there were reporters outside.”

“Which hand?”

“Left.”

“For how long?”

“I don’t know. A couple of minutes? Long enough for photographs.”

“Put your left hand on your pussy. Play with your clit for two minutes. Make your fingers good and wet. Do not come.”

“Marley …”

“Do you want me to fuck you?”

I nodded.

“Then do as you’re told.”

I dropped my hand, found my clit and circled it with one finger. My eyes closed. I was already wet, already sensitive, and the glide of my fingertip across my clit sent jolts of pleasure through me.

“Spread your legs wider. I want to see your fingers inside your pussy.”

I widened my stance and slid my finger back and inside me.

“Fingers, Tink, not finger. I want at least three in there.”

I eased out one finger, then pushed two inside. A moan broke free from my lips.

“Tell me how it feels.”

“Good … it feels good, but it’s not you. Not your dick. I want you, Marley. I want you inside me.”

“And you’ll get me … but not yet. Another finger, Rain.”

I added a third finger.

“You can be such a good girl, Tink. There’s a little bit of Rainbow in you, no matter how much you try to deny it. Show me your fingers.”

I pulled them free and held them out. Warm fingers gripped my wrist and lifted my hand higher. “Look at how wet they are. But you still have a minute left.” He guided my hand back to my pussy, linked our fingers together, and pushed them back inside. “You have four fingers inside you,” he whispered as he pumped them in and out. “Two of yours, and two of mine. I wonder if you could take another two.” He pressed them against me. “Shall we find out? I can stretch you wide and then fuck you hard.” Two more fingers slid easily inside, and I groaned, pushing against them.

I felt so full, but it wasn’t enough. Our combined fingers didn’t go deep enough.

“Marley, please fuck me.” I couldn’t hold back the whine in my voice. My legs were shaking. An orgasm was close, and I wasn’t sure I could fight against it.

“Oh, I am going to fuck you, Tink. You’re going to ride my dick and scream my name, but first I need to taste you. Turn around.” He pulled our fingers free and stepped back. I turned on shaky legs and found Marley on his knees.

He smiled up at me. “You’re a beautiful woman, Rain Silverman. Now lift one of your legs onto my shoulder so I can make you scream.”

He didn’t wait for me to move, wrapping his fingers around one ankle and lifting my leg. I reached out and steadied one hand against his shoulder, then leaned back against the wall. The first swipe of his tongue over my clit set off explosions in my blood. My fingers curled into the silk of his shirt, nails digging into the firm muscle beneath, and he chuckled.

“Are you hungry, Tink? I am. Starved.” His lips brushed against my pussy as he spoke, his breath warm. He licked me again, feasted on my clit until I was panting, sobbing, unable to speak from the pure bliss of his touch.

When my legs buckled, my orgasm so intense it turned my muscles to jelly, he caught me. I slid down the wall, his hands around my waist, steadying my descent. I sat there, struggling to catch my breath, my heart beating rapidly. A touch on my shoulder brought my eyes open. Marley was crouched in front of me, still fully clothed, although his shirt was wide open, baring a chest covered in colorful twin dragon tattoos.

“Have a drink. I’m not done with you yet.”

I found myself staring at a bottle of water. My hand was shaking when I took the bottle from him. The water was cool and refreshing as it slid down my throat. I took another mouthful, then set it down.

“Had enough?”

I nodded, and he held out a hand, rising to his feet. “Come on then, Tink.” He tugged me upright.

“Why are you clothed and I’m not?” I flicked a finger at his shirt.

“Because I like looking at you.”

“I like looking at you.”

“Then you know what to do about it.” He held out his arms. “I’m not stopping you.” But before I could reach for his shirt, he stepped forward and swung me up into his arms. “Hold that thought,” he said and set off toward the bedroom.

Lowering me to the bed, he came down over me, hands braced either side of my head. I stroked a finger over his jaw, and he turned his head to catch it between his teeth. His tongue swept out, licking my fingertip before letting go, and lowering his head to kiss me.

One thigh pushed between mine, pressed against my clit, and I whimpered into his mouth. His lips left mine and kissed a path across my cheek. He ran his tongue around the shell of my ear, and I shivered, my nipples beading.

“I have a problem, Tink,” he whispered. “See, you say you want me to fuck you, but I don’t think you do.”

“I do!” I clutched at his shoulder. “I need you to fuck me.”

Marley shook his head. “No, you need my dick inside you. I agree about that. But you don’t want rough tonight. Not really.” He kissed his way down my throat. “You want to be loved.” His tongue circled my nipple, pressed a light kiss to the tip, then repeated the action on the other. “You want me to show you how much I want you, love you, adore you.” He slid down the bed, mouth pressing light butterfly kisses to my stomach as he went. “And I do want you, love you and adore you … Enough to know what you need better than you do. And you don’t need me to fuck you tonight, Rain. You need me to love you.”

Chapter 18

Marley

Her entire body trembled, her fingers curled into the sheets, but she didn’t argue with my words. I was right. I knew it. She knew it. I’d seen the darkness surrounding her when she arrived at my penthouse. She’d tried to hide it behind smiles and desire, but I knew her far too well for her to be able to hide the truth from me. Whatever Remarkable had planned with this whole pretend boyfriend bullshit, it had her wound up tight.

I dipped my head to kiss her hip, and she shifted restlessly beneath me. “Let me take care of you, Rain.” I slid two fingers inside her, pumping them in and out in a slow rhythm until she was arching up to meet my thrusts, my name a soft plea falling from her lips.

When she came, her body contracting around my fingers, I kissed my way back up to her mouth. “You’re so fucking beautiful.” I rolled away, stripped out of my clothes and picked up the condom I’d left on the nightstand.

Tearing off the wrapper, I gave my dick a couple of quick pumps. Her fingers curled around my wrist before I rolled it on.

“No. I want you bare.” She was watching me through eyes, dark and heavy with desire, when I turned back to the bed. Her arms lifted to loop around my neck when I returned to her, lowering myself onto her body. Reaching down, I gripped my dick and slowly eased inside her.

“Look at me.”

Her eyelashes fluttered, and she lifted her lids until her gaze met mine. I moved inside her in a slow, steady rhythm. “No matter what the future holds, Rain, remember this moment. This is us. You and me. The world can go to hell, but we’ll always have this, have each other. You understand?” I rolled my hips and watched her eyes darken as the move drove me deeper inside her. “Remarkable can’t take this away from us.” I kissed her, just as slow and tenderly as the way I was making love to her. “This is ours, Tink.”

She nodded, but tears filled her eyes. “I’m scared, Marley. What if—”

I covered her mouth with my hand. “How can you doubt this? Feel how good we are together. Seven months, baby. Say it.” I rocked my hips again, and her eyes slid closed, her inner muscles clenching around me. “Say it,” I repeated.

“Seven months.”

I nodded. “That’s my good girl. Don’t forget it.” I reached down, found her clit and stroked a light circle around it, teased her until she was gasping and writhing beneath me, and the worry and sadness left her eyes, replaced by hunger and desire. I stoked the flames. Drove myself into her again and again, while she begged and sobbed and pleaded with me.

And when she finally came, I was right there beside her.

***

“I should go back to my room.” The first rays of sunlight were sneaking between the gaps in the curtains when Rain spoke. “We have a photo shoot at ten.”

“What else are you doing today?”

“I think there’s another club visit tonight. Not Ikon, though. I’m not sure where. I think there was talk of reaching out to Club Damnation for tickets.”

“Damnation? Isn’t that outside of your character?”

Rain sighed. “Very much. I feel like they have this plan to change who I am, but aren’t telling me. It makes me nervous, Marley.”

I ran my fingers lightly down her spine. “Seven months, then they lose any control they had. Maybe they’re hoping by adapting to the fact you’re not actually a child and are, in fact, a woman they’re hoping you’ll stay with them.”

“Maybe.” She rolled away from me and climbed off the bed. “I’m going to shower and then get out of here before someone sees me.” She turned back, leaned over, and kissed me. “Join me?”

I was off the bed and swinging her up into my arms before she finished asking.

The shower took longer than it should have but, in my eyes, not long enough, and she was out of my penthouse, with a kiss and a promise to be back that night, before seven am rolled around. I contemplated going back to bed for a couple of hours, but I was wide awake so instead, I dressed and headed to the NFG studios instead to catch up with Karl.

He was already in the office when I got there, the phone receiver wedged between his ear and shoulder, as he scribbled on a notepad in front of him. I flopped down onto the chair and sipped my coffee while I waited for him to be done.

His eyes touched upon the travel mug, then up to my face, and he frowned but didn’t say a word. He scribbled something on the pad in front of him and turned it around to me. I leaned forward.

Dex Cooper is back in the hospital. Had a call from Sacred Saints where he was getting his stomach pumped at 4am this morning. We need to get this under control before he kills himself.

Dex Cooper was the bassist in Forgotten Legacy, our first signing when we opened NFG Records five years ago. The bass guitarist had always dabbled with drugs, but the last couple of years he’d been getting steadily worse. Unfortunately, while the rest of the band didn’t have a drug problem, they weren’t much more stable than he was. So they wouldn’t be any help in rehabilitating him. We hoped that the stability of being under our label would help the troubled musicians. Only time would tell.

“Okay, thanks. Keep me updated.” Karl dropped the receiver back onto the stand and looked at me. “Every single time this happens, he swears it was an accident. That he’s not an addict, and it won’t happen again.”

“Spoken like a true addict. Rehab?”

“Until he’s ready to commit to it, we both know it’ll be a waste of time. We just have to be vigilant. I’ll make sure his security detail keeps an eye on him. If nothing else, they can restrict his intake.” Karl rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s mostly marijuana, but he occasionally branches out. That’s when the problems start.” He reached for the phone again. “I need to call our media department and make sure they’re on top of any breaking news stories about it.”

I nodded, yawning. “Is there anything you need me for today?”

“You only flew back into the country yesterday. I’m surprised to see you in the building. Go home. Catch up on sleep, and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

I stood and turned to leave.

“Oh, and Marley?”

I glanced over my shoulder at him, taking a sip of coffee.

“Stop fucking around with Remarkable’s princess.”

I choked, coughed, and cleared my throat. “What makes you think I’m doing that?”

He stared at me, face expressionless. I stared back at him.

“Don’t make me say it, Marley. I thought you were done after a couple of hookups. How long has this been going on?”

“It’s just hooking up if we’re both in the same place. Nothing major. Don’t worry about it.”

“Nothing major.” He repeated the words flatly.

I shrugged. “Sometimes she likes to take a ride on the wild side. Who am I to refuse to scratch that itch for her?” My tone was light. “It’s just a bit of fun, Karl. No feelings are involved.” I refused to think about the ring in the little black box I’d brought back from London for her.

“Really?”

“Really. Come on, she’s all pink and sparkly. Can you really see me being serious about someone like that? I don’t hook up with her for her intelligence, Karl.” I silently apologized to Rain for the words I was spewing. But she wanted it kept from everyone, and this was the only way I could ensure Karl believed me.

He held my gaze for a moment longer. “Fine. If you can’t keep it in your pants, then at least keep it away from Black Rosary and NFG.”

I gave him a two-fingered salute and made my way out of his office.

Chapter 19

Rain

“Suck in your stomach.” There was a knee braced against my back, and she pulled hard on the ties of the boned torture device I was being forced into. Okay so it was a corset, but that wasn’t the point.

“If I suck in my stomach any more, I won’t be able to breathe at all. Why do I have to wear this stupid thing, anyway?” It pushed out my breasts so much I could rest a three-course meal plus drinks on them, and my breasts weren’t that big to begin with.

“So you match Finlay’s outfit.” The woman in charge of my wardrobe gave one final tug. “There! Got it.”

“Finlay’s wearing a corset?”

She laughed. “Don’t be silly. But he’s wearing a beautiful suit that matches the color of this perfectly.”

“And why is he wearing a suit? I thought we were going to Damnation. That’s not really a place for suits.”

“Oh, there was a change of plan. Didn’t anyone tell you? Damnation sent tickets for Friday instead of today. Tonight you’re going to Amarata’s.”

“Amarata’s? What’s that?” Not being a native of L.A., I didn’t know all the cool places celebrities hung out.

“It’s an … alternative … club.”

“Alternative? What does that mean?” I didn’t like the sound of that. “Does Maxim know?” If Piper was here, she’d know all the places people went to be seen—the quiet voice whispered through my head, and I held back a flinch. Piper was back in the hospital in New York after having another seizure. I hoped that this time they’d figure out why.

“Hold still, Rain. I need to put some final touches to your makeup.”

I sighed … or tried to. There wasn’t enough room in the corset to take in a proper breath to do a sigh justice. So, instead, I stayed still and silent while the woman in front of me ummed and ahhed and flicked her brushes over my face.

Fifteen minutes passed before she stepped back with a satisfied smile. “There! Perfect. Turn around and look.”

I did, and the reflection that greeted me made my jaw drop.

“Are you sure this is what Maxim wants?” My blonde hair had been teased into ringlets, which fell around my face and shoulders. That wasn’t the problem, though. No, the problem was the way the corset and long red skirt shaped my figure—turning my subtle curves into a parody of Jessica Rabbit.

I swallowed. The makeup on my face was even less subtle than the outfit. My eyeshadow was smoky, with thick black eyeliner. False lashes added thickness and length, making my blue eyes look sultry and huge. Glossy red lipstick painted my lips into a perfect cupid’s bow.

I looked as far from Rainbow, the wholesome pop princess, as it was possible to get.

“I can’t go out looking like this.”

“Why not? You look absolutely stunning.”

“Because this isn’t … it’s not me … it’s not Rainbow.”

“That’s the point, Rain. Tonight you’re going out as Finlay Carter’s girlfriend, a sexually active woman, not a child pop star.”

“I’m calling Maxim. He can’t have agreed to this!” I spun around, spotted my cell on the countertop, snatched it up and dialed his number.

He answered immediately. “Rainbow? Is everything okay?”

“Have you signed off on what I’m wearing tonight?”

There was a slight hesitation before he replied. “Is there a problem?”

“Yes, there’s a problem! Have you seen it? I look like a sex toy!”

“Don’t be dramatic, Rain. Corsets are fashionable right now.”

“For other people, not me!”

His sigh sounded irritable. “Send me a photograph and show me how it looks.”

I twisted to look at the mirror, snapped a photograph and sent it to him.

“You look beautiful. What’s the problem? Look, Rain. You were the one who said it was time for Rainbow to grow up. So that’s what we’re doing. Giving you what you want.”

He wasn’t wrong. I had said that. Why did everything he was saying sound so plausible, so normal, and made me sound like I was being hysterical?

“I just don’t think this is the look we should be going for.”

“Are you naked?”

“No.”

“Is any part of your body that should be private on show?”

“Well … no, but it’s … accentuated my … my figure.” I was so conditioned to behave like the young, innocent female star, Rainbow, in front of my manager that I couldn’t even say the word breasts to him.

“It’s only normal for a young woman who’s fallen in love to dress to attract her new lover’s attention. No one will give it a second thought. Look, I’ve got to go. I have another call coming in. Have fun tonight. Let your hair down. Live a little. I’ll check in with you tomorrow to see how it went.” He ended the call, and I was left staring at the reflection of a woman I didn’t recognize.

***

The music in the club was loud, vibrating through the walls, floor, and tables. The floor was sticky with spilled drinks, and the tabletops were marked and pitted. My face ached from the smile I kept firmly in place, my head pounded from the noise and smoke, and my throat hurt from the constant bursts of dry ice that was being released into the air.

I sat, squeezed in the corner of the long bench seat, Finlay beside me and his friends scattered around. Three times I’d had to remove Finlay’s hand from my thigh and received a muttered ‘we have to sell it, Rain’ in response, so the fourth time he rested it there, I left it. Thankfully, he didn’t try to move it any further up my leg, and I slowly relaxed.

“When do you go out on tour?” One of the girls at the table asked Finlay.

“Next month. Rainbow leaves for New York on Saturday, so we’re trying to make the most of the few days we have. Our schedules don’t line up right now, but we’re hoping to fix that soon.”

The girl’s eyes bounced to me and back again. She clearly didn’t care about my plans. Her attention was all for Finlay. She was welcome to him. I leaned forward. “I’m going to get a drink.”

“What? Oh, babe, I didn’t realize your glass was empty. I’ll go.” The hand on my thigh squeezed. “What would you like?”

“Just lemonade.”

He nodded. “Coming right up!” He stood and turned away, then spun back. Before I could avoid it, he bent and kissed me, full on the lips. Just a quick press, but long enough for any lurking paparazzi to get a photograph. I resisted the urge to wipe my mouth as he strutted away.

“So you and Finlay …” the blonde opposite me said once he’d left. “How long has that been going on?”

“A couple of months.”

An expression flitted across her face. If I’d really been dating Finlay, I’d be questioning her about it, but I wasn’t and I didn’t care. If he was sleeping with the blonde, it was no concern of mine.

“Here you go, babe.” Finlay was back, a shot glass in hand.

“I wanted lemonade.”

He placed the glass in front of me and leaned close. “It is lemonade,” he whispered. “I just asked the bartender to put it in a shot glass.”

I picked it up, took a cautious sip, and was relieved to discover he wasn’t lying. The last thing I needed was to get drunk. Since turning twenty-one, I’d been very careful about my alcohol intake. The last time I’d been really drunk was the night I met Marley.

I took another mouthful of lemonade, only half-listening to the conversations going on around me, and watched the other people in the club. The music was rock, and I recognized a couple of songs by Black Rosary mixed into the playlist, Marley’s raspy, soulful voice sending shivers down my spine.

“Ready to go?”

I blinked, frowned, and focused on Finlay. “But … we haven’t been here long.”

He laughed. “Rain, it’s almost two. We have another shoot at eleven.”

“Two?” When I last glanced at the time, it had been ten. Where had the hours gone?

“Come on. There’s a car waiting for us outside. There are papps out there, too, so be ready to play your part.”

I stood, took a step forward and stumbled slightly. I felt weird, slightly buzzed, as though I’d drunk more than a few shots. But I hadn’t. I’d been drinking lemonade all evening.

“I don’t feel right.” I caught Finlay’s sleeve.

He threw me an exasperated look. “It’s probably that corset restricting your oxygen intake and the heat in here. Let’s get you outside, and you’ll be fine. You’ve barely said a word all night. Hardly the doting girlfriend. Good job there were no journos inside the club.” He plucked my fingers from his arm and linked them with his. “Come on, let’s go.”

I followed him out, still puzzling over where the last four hours had gone. The cool air outside was a welcome relief from the smoky heated interior of the club, and I sucked in a deep breath … well, as deep a breath as I could in the torture device I was wearing. Finlay dropped my hand and wrapped his arm around my waist, pulling me into his side.

“Smile for the cameras, for Christ’s sake,” he muttered and flashed a grin at the journalists waiting outside.

“Rain, that’s quite the look you’ve gone for. Are you shedding the girl-next-door for something else?” The reporter’s voice was rich with innuendo. I ignored him, my eyes on the car ahead of us.

“Rain, what will your fans say when they see you like this? Haven’t you always sent the message that a girl didn’t need to flaunt her body to be sexy?” Another reporter shouted.

My nerves wound tighter with each comment thrown at me, and I crawled into the back of the car with a sigh of relief.

“This was such a mistake,” I said when Finlay joined me.

He threw me a questioning look. “How do you figure that? We got a fuckton of attention, which is what Remarkable wants. We have their eyes on us now, Rain. And sales will follow. We’ll be across all the papers tomorrow, and everyone will be talking about our relationship.”

“Great,” I muttered, sinking back onto the seat. “Can we go back to the hotel now? I feel sick.”

“You’re going to need to get used to it. There are another three days planned out of this, and then we have to have a huge separation scene at the airport on Saturday when you fly back to New York, and I head out to Montreal.”

“I’m going to talk to Maxim tomorrow and see if we can cancel this entire thing. It’s ridiculous.”

“And ruin everything we’ve worked for? Come on, Rain, it’s hardly selling your body or anything, is it? All we need is a couple of months to get interest going in both our new releases, and then we can break up. If that’s what you want? Then we’ll get the frenzy as our fans fight over who was at fault.”

“I can’t believe you think this is a good thing.” The door opened in the underground parking lot beneath the hotel, and I climbed out. “I’m going up to my room.”

It took a second for me to find the elevator, and I set off toward it, stumbling a couple of times on the way. The doors were sliding closed on me when I realized Finlay wasn’t with me. He was still standing by the car, talking to the driver.

I leaned back against the wall and closed my eyes. This was a mess. I didn’t want this. Didn’t like it. But I couldn’t see a way out of it without looking petty. Maxim’s words came back to me.

“You were the one who said it was time for Rainbow to grow up. So that’s what we’re doing. Giving you what you want.”

Was this what I wanted? I’d definitely argued that it was time for Rainbow to stop behaving like a young adult, but did I want her to turn into the very opposite of everything I’d portrayed?

Chapter 20

Marley

“Remind me why we signed Forgotten Legacy again?” Karl slammed down his phone and stood.

“Because they’re young, hot, and hungry?” I drummed my fingers against my thigh, watching the entertainment news channel he had playing on the television hung on his wall. “They’ve made NFG millions, and they’re talented.”

Rain had been a no-show the night before, but she was emblazoned across the news outlets this morning. The headlines all screamed the same thing. Remarkable’s bubble-gum pop princess had grown up. The outfit she’d worn was spread across all the websites and newspapers, displaying a body that had been Remarkable’s best-kept secret for years.

I’d be a liar if I said seeing her dressed like that hadn’t affected me—in good and bad ways. There had been a stirring of jealousy—she was out there, dressed like a million dollars for someone else instead of me. There had been lust—the way my dick hardened at the photograph of her standing beside Finlay Carter, waiting to go inside Amarata had been inconvenient. But there had also been pride—she looked fucking amazing. Confident, bold, and ready to take on the world.

But, there was also a small voice that asked why she hadn’t come to my room last night. Where had she gone, instead?

“Marley!” Karl’s irritable tone snapped my attention back to him.

“What?”

“You’re acting like a bear with a sore head this morning. What’s wrong with you? Can you snap out of it before we go and meet Jaded Souls? They’re coming in to officially sign with us today.”

“I’m fine.”

“Of course you are.”

The fingers on my thigh drummed faster. “I just didn’t sleep very well last night. Jet lag still fucking with me.”

Karl’s shrewd gaze moved from me to the television. “Are you sure that’s the reason?”

My leg bounced beneath my fingers. “That’s the reason.”

“Okay. Far be it for me to say you’re lying.”

My cell chimed, and I snatched it out of my pocket.

TINK: I got back to my room at three. I’m sorry, I went straight to bed and crashed. See you tonight?

I stared down at the message. My immediate instinct was to reply with an affirmative, but that little voice grew louder, telling me to stop being so fucking eager, so I shoved my cell back in my pocket. I’d reply later, when NFG’s business was concluded, and I was on my own time and not work’s.

***

I bowed to Luca Tallorico and stepped off the mat after our final round. Two hours of Krav Maga had burned off the uncomfortable feeling of jealousy and annoyance at Rain, and I almost floated into the showers at the back of the building. I stripped out of my clothes, stepped under the heated spray and threw my head back, letting the water beat down on my body.

“Everything alright with you?” Luca’s voice sounded over the noise of the shower.

“Naked in the showers is not a place I want to have a conversation with you, Tallorico.”

The other man chuckled. “You don’t want to have a conversation anywhere. And there’s a wall between us. You’re safe from any dick-measuring contest we might have had. You just seemed more aggressive than usual.”

“I’m fine.” I’d convinced Luca to join me a couple of years ago as my sparring partner in a few different martial arts. I’d seen the anger and frustration bubbling beneath the surface of the younger man, and knew without an outlet he could become destructive. He’d taken to it like a duck to water, and his violent explosions had become infrequent, but not non-existent.

“See, I hear the words, but I don’t believe them.”

“You’re not my therapist.”

“That’s not what my ribs are saying.”

That pulled a laugh out of me. “You need to focus on defending your left side more.”

“That’s why you tried to break my ribs?”

“What other reason could there possibly be?”

“Do you want a list?”

“Leave it alone, Luca.” I cut off the water, grabbed a towel, and stepped out into the changing room. By the time Luca emerged from his own shower, I was dressed and ready to leave.

“Same time next week?” Forgotten Legacy’s drummer asked, and I nodded.

“Catch you later, Grasshopper.” I threw him a wave above my head and walked out.

Jacob was waiting for me in the parking lot, leaning against the car, arms folded and sunglasses hiding his expression. He was so still he could have been asleep, but I knew better. My bodyguard/driver didn’t miss a thing that went on around him or, more accurately, me. The second I came into view, he straightened and opened the back passenger door.

“Where to?”

“Home, and then the hotel.”

“How long are you planning on staying there?”

“Couple more days.” I slid onto the leather seat and tipped my head back, yawning. “We need to get back into the studio next week.”

Jacob laughed. “There’s a pool between the security team for you guys on who would be the one to mention the studio first.”

“Oh? Who won?”

“Me. I said it’d be you.”

“How much did you take from them?”

“Four grand each.”

I nodded in approval. “Nice.”

My cell chimed, reminding me I hadn’t replied to Rain earlier. I pulled it out and opened the messages app.

TINK: Are we okay?

ME: Safe to call?

My cell’s screen lit up seconds later, and I connected the call.

“Hey, Tink.” Nothing in my voice hinted at the direction my thoughts had been taking all day over the photographs of her evening out.

“You didn’t answer my question.”

“We’re okay. It looked like you had a good time last night.”

“Appearances can be deceptive. I didn’t.”

“What did Maxim think about your outfit? I can’t even imagine him being okay with it.”

“He was. I was the one who didn’t want to wear it.”

“Why not? You looked gorgeous. You should have come over and let me undress you.”

“I just … it doesn’t feel right, Marley. After all this time of covering up, wearing clothes that only hinted at my figure … and then to go out looking like that. I wasn’t comfortable.”

“Then I applaud your acting skills because you looked very comfortable … and sexy as fuck.”

Her sigh was soft. “Stop pretending you’re not mad about it.”

“I’m not mad about it.” I had been … earlier. But not now. Now I was just tired after working out, and ready to take a nap.

“Marley—”

“Rain, you’re a gorgeous woman. People were going to realize that eventually. You can’t pretend to be twelve forever.”

“I guess you’re right.” There was a note to her voice I couldn’t place, a sadness almost.

“What’s wrong?” I stifled a yawn and rubbed my eyes, fighting against the wave of tiredness that threatened to pull me under.

“Nothing. You just … you sound like Maxim. He said almost the same thing.”

“I’m not sure whether I should be offended by that or not.”

She didn’t laugh. “Are you still at the hotel?”

“Will be back in about an hour. Just stopping by my house for a change of clothes.”

“Text me when you get there, okay? I’m not going anywhere tonight.”

“I’ll do that.” And just like that, the tired feeling was gone, replaced by anticipation of seeing Rain.

Chapter 21

Rain

“Rain?” Maxim’s voice shattered the silence of my hotel room, and I jerked out of the dream I’d been having and almost fell off the bed.

“In here!” I swung my legs off the mattress, yawning as I pushed my hair away from my face.

Maxim paused in the doorway to the bedroom and glanced around, frowning. “Why aren’t you ready?”

“For what? I thought there were no plans for tonight.”

“Didn’t Finlay tell you? There’s a red-carpet event. One of Cole Spencer’s blockbusters is opening, and I want the both of you there.”

“But I—”

“You have ninety minutes before the car arrives.” He clapped his hands together. “Come on, Rain. Get moving. I’ll send Daisy up to help you get ready.” He turned and walked out.

I flopped back onto the mattress, groaning. So much for a night off. I sat up abruptly.

Shit. Marley!

Trepidation twisted my stomach as I reached for my cell and called his number. He answered straight away, his smoky voice washing over my skin.

“Hey, Tink.”

“Please don’t hate me,” I whispered.

“That’s an impossibility. What’s wrong?”

“Maxim just came to tell me I have to go to a movie premiere tonight.” There was a long silence. “Marley?”

“I don’t like it. I can’t pretend to be happy about this, Rain.”

“I don’t expect you to be. I’ll get away as quickly as I can.”

“These things go on until early morning. You know that. You’ll sit through the movie, then have to go to the after-show party.”

“I’ll claim a migraine. I want to see you. I leave in two more days, and then who knows when I’ll see you again.”

“Okay.” His voice was clipped. “I’ll see you later.” He ended the call, and I was left with a heavy cold lump in the pit of my stomach.

***

The movie was typical for Cole Spencer—action, explosions, car chases, and fade-to-black love scenes. We were photographed on the red carpet going in, posed inside with various other celebrities, and gave a short interview to three different journalists.

Thankfully, my clothes were more in line with my brand this time, and I didn’t have to field questions about my figure. After the movie was over, we were driven to the after-show party, where alcohol flowed, laughter was loud, and drug use was prevalent. Not by Cole. He wasn’t even there. He never turned up to these events. But more than one person came out of the restrooms with remnants of white powder on their noses.

Midnight came and went, and Finlay showed no signs of wanting to leave. He stood, one arm resting casually across my shoulders as he chatted with the B-list actors who had made up part of the cast of the movie. I stayed quiet, not wanting to get involved in anything that meant we would stay longer, and sipped from a fluted glass containing what looked like it contained champagne, but in reality was lemonade. Every time it became empty, Finlay found a server and handed me another.

At one-thirty, I touched his arm. “I’d like to go now.”

“Ten minutes longer. I just want to talk to Carly Randall about her possibly starring in my next music video.” He squeezed my shoulder and walked toward the model, who chatted with two members of Black Rosary on the opposite side of the room. My heart stopped, my vision dimmed, and then I sucked in a breath. Marley and his brother, Jazz, dressed in dark suits paired with black shirts, were smiling down at the supermodel as she talked, her hands gesturing animatedly.

When Finlay reached them and spoke, Marley’s head lifted and turned slowly until his eyes met mine. I licked my lips, and his tipped up at one corner into the half-smile he was famous for. He said something to Finlay, then walked toward me, pausing to snag two glasses from a roving server.

He stopped a foot away from me and inclined his head. “Ms. Silverman.”

“Mr. …” I cleared my throat. “Mr. Stone.”

He held out one of the glasses, and I took it and lifted it to my lips. Champagne. But one glass wouldn’t hurt. “I didn’t know you were coming tonight.”

“I hadn’t planned on it. My intention was to … come … elsewhere.”

Don’t blush, I willed myself. The innuendo was clear in his voice, in the way his eyes moved over me, in the smile curling his lip.

“I—”

“It’s a pleasure to see you again. I hope you enjoy your evening.” He took my hand, lifted it to his lips and kissed it. “Finlay,” He turned as my date returned to my side.

“Marley. I see you’ve met my girl.” His arm snaked around my waist. Marley’s expression didn’t change, but tension zipped up my spine.

“I have. But I’m afraid I need to cut this short. I see Karl waving for my attention.” He dipped his head. “Ms. Silverman. Finlay.” My eyes were glued to his back as he strode away.

“What did he want?” Finlay asked once Marley was out of earshot.

“He saw I was standing alone and brought me a drink.” I lifted the champagne flute and took a sip.

He scowled. “I thought you didn’t drink.”

“I don’t very often. But it was only polite to accept the drink from him. He’s a big name in the music industry. I didn’t want to insult him.” I kept my voice level. The last thing I wanted was for Finlay to guess that there was something between me and Marley Stone.

“I’ve heard that NFG has some of the best contract deals for artists in the world. Would you ever sign with them?”

I frowned at him. “NFG is a rock label. I’m mainstream pop music. They wouldn’t be interested in me.”

“You don’t think they’d branch out?”

I ignored the little voice that whispered Marley had offered to sign me to NFG. “I doubt it. They’ve built their reputation on rock bands and solo artists in the same genre. I can’t see them suddenly deciding to go up against Remarkable and releasing pop songs.”

Chapter 22

Marley

I hadn’t planned to go to the after-party for Cole Spencer’s latest movie, but the longer I sat and thought about Rain on another night out with Finlay Carter, the more my blood pressure spiked. Eventually, I called Karl.

“Are you going to Cole’s premiere tonight?”

“Yes. You were supposed to be there as well. The rest of Black Rosary is going.”

“Make sure my name is on the guest list as confirmed. I’ll be there.” I ended the call, and called Jacob to pick me up and take me back to the house so I could find the appropriate clothing.

I turned up an hour into the after-party, strolling through the door to a chorus of greetings, and spotted my brother on the far side of the room. It was the perfect place to stand because I could see the entire room from there, so I joined him and searched for Rain.

When I saw her, standing near the middle of the room, Carly Randall had joined us and was talking with Jazz. Finlay Carter was heading toward us, so I took the opportunity to make my excuses and walked over to where Rain stood.

She wasn’t dressed as exotically as the night before, wearing a simple black dress with low heels. Her blonde hair was pulled up into a messy ponytail, tendrils falling artfully down each side of her face. She looked uncomfortable, out of place, and it took everything inside me not to pick her up and take her away. Instead, I handed her a drink, made civil conversation, then escaped before instinct took over and I threw her over my shoulder like a Neanderthal.

I joined Karl at the far end of the room, where he stood talking to Deryn and Zeke. They made space for me when I arrived.

“Got your eye on Remarkable’s eternal teen?” Zeke cocked an eyebrow and jerked his chin in Rain’s direction.

I gritted my teeth to stop myself from defending her from the mockery in his tone. “No.”

“My brother doesn’t need to put his eye on her,” Jazz said from behind me. “He’s already had his dick inside her.”

I shot him a glare.

He smirked at me. “Deny it.”

I shrugged. “What if I have?”

His jaw dropped. “I was joking. You’re serious? You got lucky with her?”

“How old are you? For fuck’s sake, Jazz. Grow up. We’re not kids bragging about our hookups,” I snapped.

“Yeah, but the rest of us are also not chasing the tail of one of the most untouchable women in our business.”

“I’m not chasing tail.” My jaw clenched when Rain’s laughter reached me. I resisted the urge to turn and look at what had amused her. Seven months, I reminded myself. Then we could stop hiding. “I’m heading out. I only dropped by to show my face.”

My brother patted my cheek. “And what a pretty face it is … when it’s not scowling.”

I rolled my eyes, dropped my empty glass onto the tray of the nearest server, and walked out.

Jacob materialized at my side the second I set foot outside the building, and we walked to the car in silence. “Home or hotel?” he asked when we stopped beside it.

I thought about it. Rain hadn’t turned up after her night out the night before. Would she tonight? There was one more day before she left L.A. “Hotel.” I didn’t want to risk missing her, just in case she did come to my room.

***

There was a soft tap at my door at four-fifteen. I crossed the room and unlocked it. Rain stood in the hallway outside, swaying slightly and smiling up at me. Before I could speak, she stepped forward, wound her arms around my neck and pulled my head down to hers.

Her lips were soft on mine as she pressed a kiss to each corner of my mouth. Stepping closer to me, she pressed her body against mine, and I wrapped my arms around her waist. Her fingers slid into my hair, her tongue between my lips, and we stood there, in the hallway, locked in an embrace.

When one of her hands dropped to find the hem of my shirt and burrow beneath it, I lifted my head and glanced up and down the empty hallway. “Come inside. We’re going to get caught out here.”

“I don’t care.” She attempted to pull my head back down. I resisted, took a step backward and pulled her into my penthouse.

“You do care. That’s the point.” I frowned down at her. “Have you been drinking?”

“No, only the one you gave me.” She looped her arms back around my neck.

I pressed a finger beneath her chin and tipped her head back. “Are you sure you only had one?” Her pupils were wide, blowing out the color of her irises.

“Marley.” She sighed. “Stop fussing and kiss me. I’ve missed you.” Her fingers traced light patterns on the back of my neck. She kissed me again, her tongue flicking out to lick across my lips when I didn’t immediately respond.

“Rain, stop.” I caught her shoulders and moved her back a step.

“I don’t want to stop. Come on, Marley. I have to go to New York in less than forty-eight hours. Tonight might be the last time I see you for a while.” She moved forward again. I shook my head and kept her at arm’s length while I studied her.

Her eyes. Her eyes didn’t look right. They were glazed, as though she was drunk and yet …

“Did you take something?”

She frowned. “Of course not!”

“Did you leave your drink at all?”

“No.” She crowded forward and reached out to palm my cheek. “What’s gotten into you? Nothing is wrong, Eros.” Her lips curled into a soft smile as she said the nickname she’d given me. “Can’t I just be happy to be here with you?”

Maybe I was being overly paranoid, but I couldn’t ignore that nagging feeling that something wasn’t right. “Let me get you a glass of water.”

“For god’s sake, Marley!” she snapped. “I’m not a child. I wish everyone would stop treating me like—” She stopped, eyes widening, and slapped a hand over her mouth.

“Rain?”

She shook her head and bolted from the room toward the bathroom. I followed and found her bent over the toilet bowl as she vomited. Crouching beside her, I brushed the stray hairs from her cheek. Her skin was flushed, feverish beneath my fingertips.

“I’ll get that water.”

I grabbed a bottle of water from the mini-fridge, poured it into a glass, and took it to her. She was kneeling back on her heels when I stepped back into the room. I handed her the glass.

“Thank you.” Her voice was low.

“Are you sure you didn’t have too much to drink?”

“I swear, the only alcohol I had was the glass you handed to me.”

“Did you eat anything?”

She shook her head, then lurched forward to vomit again. I caught the glass just as it slipped from her grip, and set it down on the tiles, then settled down beside her on the floor. When she next lifted her head, her face was pale, lips drained of color. Her blue eyes stood out in stark contrast to the pasty color of her skin.

“I think I’m done,” she whispered and pushed herself unsteadily to her feet.

I rose beside her, wound an arm around her waist to keep her steady, and led her over to the sink so she could rinse out her mouth. I opened the cabinet and took out a cellophane-wrapped toothbrush, opened it and handed it to her. She sent me a wan smile, and brushed her teeth.

“I’ll get you something to wear, then you get your ass into bed. I’ll set an alarm for six, but you’re staying here tonight where I can keep an eye on you.”

***

My body woke up before my mind did, fingers curling into the sheets to grip them, my hips lifting to meet the mouth sliding up and down my dick. A growl, feral sounding, shattered the silence, and my eyes snapped open when I realized it had come from me. I looked down my body to where a blonde head bobbed up and down, and my mind woke up.

“Rain.” Her name was part word, part primal growl.

She slowed her actions and tipped her head slightly so her eyes could meet mine. Her lips curled into a smile around my dick, and she lifted her head until only the tip was inside her mouth. With movements almost lazy in their slowness, she pressed her tongue to the head of my dick and lapped a circle around it, down one side and then up the other. Her hand was between my legs, stroking and squeezing my balls, and I groaned, letting my head drop back against the pillows.

“Bring your pussy up here where I can reach it.” She ignored me, sucking and licking at my dick like it was her favorite flavored popsicle. “Rain, come here.”

The mattress bounced as she moved, and then her legs straddled my head. I hooked my hands around her thighs and pulled her down onto my face, giving a contented grunt when my tongue made contact with her clit. My fingers ran over her ass lightly and dipped down until I could push two fingers inside her. I timed the thrusts of my fingers to the lapping of my tongue, until she whimpered around my dick and ground against my mouth.

When she came, with a string of curses spilling from her mouth that would have made a sailor blush, I hauled her off my dick and pushed her onto her back. Grabbing her thighs, I shoved her legs apart and thrust home.

The sex was hungry, hard, and fast. I slammed into her, driving us both down the mattress until her head hung over the side. I bit my way down her throat, her breasts and sucked a nipple into my mouth while she arched and clawed at my back. When she came, the muscles of her pussy contracting around me, it drove me to my own orgasm, and I collapsed against her as the sheer rush of being with her washed over me.

Chapter 23

Rain

Three Months Later

“I know … I know!” Finlay waved a hand, laughing. “Just lemonade.”

I smiled and tipped my head to accept his kiss on my cheek as I sat on the seat he pulled out for me. Over the last few months we’d settled into a routine, agreed on what was acceptable to me and what wasn’t, and things had become a lot less stressful. Both our sales figures had risen, and Remarkable was happy with everything.

I wouldn’t say things were easier, but the record label had stopped trying to change who Rainbow was, after there was backlash over how I’d dressed at that first club all those months ago. Maxim had listened to me when I said it wasn’t how my fans expected me to dress or behave, and Remarkable agreed to let me dictate the places we went and how I looked when we were in public as a ‘couple.’ Because I was the bigger star between the two of us, Finlay seemed happy to follow my lead, and the ‘date nights’ we’d been on since were … well, simpler.

Tonight we were supposed to be celebrating our six-month anniversary—which was funny since it had only been four months since this whole lie had started, but it was what Remarkable wanted. And we’d hinted at having been together before the official announcement.

“What do you want to eat?” Finlay flipped open the menu and scanned over it.

“I don’t even know. I’ve never been here before.” I followed suit, opening my own and looking over the options. Nothing jumped out at me. I had a craving for normal food—a greasy burger from a diner, tacos from a truck, hotdogs from a street vendor. “I’ll have the Caesar salad.” My stomach rumbled in protest, but Maxim would complain if photographs of me eating anything else turned up on the entertainment pages, so I ignored the hunger pangs.

Finlay gave our order to the server, and we settled back in our seats. Dominica’s was the newest restaurant in New York. It had opened six weeks ago, and the waiting list for tables was already months long. Maxim had put us down on the list as soon as reservations had become available as part of his marketing plan for Rainbow and Finlay Carter’s relationship.

“How was Paris?” I asked, breaking the silence.

“Fun. I did all the tourist things. Typical American in Europe, loud and troublesome.” He grinned at me. “I brought you a present back.”

“Oh?”

“It’s in the car. I’ll give it to you when we leave here.”

“What is it?”

He rolled his eyes at me. “I’m not telling you, Rain. It’s a present. A surprise. You’ll just have to wait.”

I huffed. “I don’t like surprises.”

“You’ll like this one.”

“We’ll see.”

Finlay snorted. “You’re so difficult to please. How’s the new album coming along?”

My mood dulled. “It’s a mess. Half the songs Remarkable want me to sing don’t suit my voice. But they’re refusing to back down on them.”

“You know, Rain, things would be much easier for you if you’d just do what they want. Remarkable has been around for a long time. They know what sells better than we do.”

I was shaking my head before he finished speaking. “It’s not that simple. We’ve built a brand around the Rainbow name, and now they just want to change it overnight? The people … the girls … who buy my music connect with me because of what I represent to them. All these changes Remarkable want to make … it’s just not on brand for me.”

“I thought it was you who wanted to change your brand?”

“Not like this!” I broke off when the server returned with our drinks. “I just … I don’t like the direction they’re trying to push me.”

“What direction do you want to go in? You know the industry well enough to be aware that it’s either a sweet young thing or a sex-bomb. There’s no real in-between, Rain. Not in our genre.”

“Then there should be! Maybe it’s time to change that.”

Finlay laughed. “And you’re going to lead the revolution? Good luck with that.”

I shoved to my feet.

“Where are you going?”

“I’m going to the restroom.” I needed a few minutes to compose myself. I’d hoped that Finlay would understand my frustration, but he didn’t. No one did.

Marley does. That little voice inside my head whispered. It wasn’t wrong. Marley did understand. He’d listened to me vent about it more than once, in the middle of the night when I was alone in my apartment and he was on the other end of the phone. He always listened to me. But he no longer offered suggestions, not since I’d refused to entertain the idea of signing with NFG once my contract was up with Remarkable.

I walked into the restroom. Thankfully it was empty, so there was no one there to witness my struggle to contain the emotions coursing through me. A combination of frustration over the current state of my career, worry that my relationship with Marley was crumbling, and fear that I was losing what little control I had over any part of my life.

I splashed water onto my face, touched up my makeup and hair, then took in a deep breath and stared at my reflection.

“Grow up, Rain. Remarkable is never going to change. That’s why you’re not going to sign a new contract with them. Four months. That’s all you need to keep it together for. Four months and then it’ll be over. You can walk away. You’re a popular artist. Your albums sell well. Another label will want you.”

Then why aren’t they already reaching out to see what your plans are? Every other artist coming up to their end date on a contract has had hundreds of offers by now. Why haven’t you?

“That’s just paranoia! You’ll be fine.” I straightened and glared at myself in the mirror. “Go back out there. Smile, act the role you need to play. Four months, Rain. That’s it. Four months.”

I nodded to myself and returned to the table where Finlay waited. In the time I’d been gone Finlay’s food had arrived. I hadn’t ordered an appetizer, so I sat, picking at a bread roll and sipping my lemonade while he tucked into his food.

“You should have ordered more than just the salad.”

“Maxim has me counting calories. He said I’ve put on too much weight and need to drop a couple of pounds.”

His gaze slid over me, lingering on my breasts. “If you have put on weight, it’s in the right places.”

I folded my arms. “Appearances are everything, you know that.”

“I doubt anyone would complain if you went up a cup size or two. Maybe you should get … enhancements?” His lips tipped up into a smile.

“I think you need to keep those suggestions to yourself.”

“Oh, come on, Rain. It was a joke. Lighten up.”

“How about you get a dick implant? Make it bigger.”

“No one has had any complaints about the size of my dick.” One eyebrow rose. “Are you curious about my dick, Rain?”

“Not in the slightest.”

“More than happy to show you.”

“No, thank you.” My voice was prim, and Finlay laughed.

“Always the good girl, huh, Rainbow?”

Chapter 24

Marley

“That girl is heading for a breakdown.”

“Hmm?” I looked up from the book I was reading and frowned at Deryn. “What girl?”

He jerked his chin toward the television playing silently on the wall of our recording studio. Amber Castillo, host of Rumors—a popular entertainment show—was on the screen. I reached for the remote control and turned up the volume.

“—fourth time this month. Only last week Rainbow was spotted coming out of Maribel’s, the celebrity favorite for a night of dancing. Rumor has it that since falling in love with Finlay Carter, Rainbow has dropped her girl-next-door persona in favor of showing her lover just how much of a woman she is. And last night, the new hottest couple in town was spotted in a heated clinch, while waiting to be picked up by Finlay’s security team, outside Benchmark.”

The image changed from Amber to a trio of photographs showing Rain and Finlay arm in arm, outside a variety of locations, another two of them kissing, and then ended on grainy footage which zoomed in and smoothed out to focus on Rain, her arms looped around Finlay’s neck, and sharing a liplock that looked nothing like the platonic ‘not really in a relationship’ situation she’d claimed they were in.

“Marley? Everything okay?”

“What?” My eyes cut to Deryn. “Yeah, fine. Why?”

“You don’t look fine.” He moved to stand in front of the television. “You look like you want to kill Finlay Carter.”

“Why would I want to kill the poster boy for Remarkable Records?”

“Maybe because he’s got his tongue down the throat of your girl?”

“My girl?” I snorted, shoving down the temptation to throw something at the screen.

“Your relationship with her is the worst-kept secret in this band. Did you really think none of us picked up on the fact anytime she was in town, you’d disappear to the Beverly Hills hotel?”

“Deryn?” The breathy voice of Deryn’s girlfriend, Claudette, saved me from answering, and I took advantage of our drummer’s distraction to walk out of the room, my cell in hand.

ME: We need to talk

She didn’t reply, so I called her. When she didn’t pick up and it went to voicemail, I cut the call and dialed again … and again until she did.

“I … can’t talk right now.”

“I can’t do this, Rain. Seeing you with him. I keep telling myself it’s only for show, but this past week … the photographs and video of you together…” I shook my head, even though she couldn’t see me. “I’m sorry, I know I said I understood, but I can’t …”

“Okay.”

I don’t know what I expected her to say. I knew she was in a situation outside of her control, but her answer still floored me. “Okay? That’s it? That’s your reply? Five years, and your response is fucking okay?”

“What else is there to say?”

“What else—?” I shouted, then clenched my jaw, sucked in a deep breath through my nose and released it, then tried again, lowering my voice. “I know it’s been hard, but I thought we were committed to this … to each other.”

She didn’t reply.

“Nothing? You’re not even going to try and work this out? You’re throwing the past five years away?”

Silence.

“At least tell me you haven’t been lying to me. Give me that.” The only sound I could hear was her breathing softly down the line. My heart faltered, and I forced myself to ask the question that had been going around in a loop in my head since the photographs had started appearing a week ago. “Are you fucking him, Rain?”

Her lack of answer told me everything I needed to know.

The crash as my cell hit the wall brought Deryn and Claudette running into the hallway. “What the fuck?” Deryn stared at the pieces of technology scattered across the floor.

“Call Angel and get her to organize a new cell for me. I’ll be in the gym.” I walked toward the exit.

“Wait, we have a practice session.”

“I’m canceling it.” I didn’t wait to hear Deryn’s response, letting the door swing shut behind me.

Jacob caught up with me less than a minute later. “What happened?”

“Nothing. Drop me at the gym, then find something to do for the afternoon.”

“I have something to do. It’s called my job. You know, that thing where I follow you around all day?”

“Fine. Just stay out of my way.”

Chapter 25

Rain

Do not cry.

I lowered my hand and let my cell drop to the floor, then levered myself upright. The mirror was a few short steps from the toilet, where I’d been perched, but it felt like miles as I limped across to it. Leaning on the countertop, I peered at my reflection. My tongue came out to touch the split in my lip, and I winced at the sting.

I had a photo shoot later that day. Maybe I should see if I could cancel?

No, that wouldn’t work.

I closed my eyes against the pain throbbing in my temple.

Try and concentrate.

But the pain behind my eyes, the ache in my ribs, and the way my body felt like it had been hit by a train made it almost impossible. I bowed my head.

How had it come to this?

You know how.

Why didn’t I tell Marley what had happened?

The answer to that was simple. He would fly out to New York and destroy his career and record label so he could defend me. I couldn’t do that to him.

Maxim’s ringtone broke through my thoughts, and I turned slowly and stooped to retrieve it.

“Where are you?”

“Max, I need to—”

“Maxim. I don’t want to hear your excuses. You’re late. Finlay is already here.” I flinched, bile rising up in my throat.

“Max, he—”

“He told me what happened.” Max’s voice was grim. “I don’t know what the problem is, Rain. Overreacting like that. He was just playing up for the cameras.”

“Playing up?” I repeated, and I was surprised at how little emotion was in my voice. “He tried to—” I bit my lip, then immediately let it go when pain ricocheted through it.

“Don’t be ridiculous. You misunderstood the situation. I don’t know what’s got into you lately. You have an hour to get down here.” He ended the call.

The cell fell from my fingers, and I slid to the floor, drawing my knees up to my chest. Sobs tore from my throat. I couldn’t stop them, couldn’t hold them back, and my entire body shook from the force of them.

I couldn’t do this anymore.

***

The location of the photo shoot was an old church, and the driver Maxim sent for me found a parking space around the back.

“Do you need me to walk you in, Miss?” he asked, and I shook my head. The last thing I wanted was another witness to what I was about to do.

My heels echoed on the stone floor as I walked through the church to the altar where Maxim, Finlay, and the photography crew waited. The closer I got to the small group of people, the faster my heart raced.

I couldn’t do it. I needed to leave. I couldn’t face him, not after what he’d done.

I ignored that little voice screaming at me to bolt and stiffened my spine. If I didn’t do this, next time it wouldn’t end the same way. When I reached the little group, I stopped and slowly took off the large sunglasses covering half my face.

“I need to talk to you,” I said into the ensuing silence, my eyes on Maxim. He frowned at me, noting the bruising around my eye and the split in my lip. I unwrapped the scarf from my throat while he watched, revealing the bruises that resembled a handprint. “Now.”

“Give us the room.” His voice didn’t give any hint as to what he thought about the state of my face. “You too, Finlay,” he added when the other man didn’t move to follow the crew.

“But—” he protested.

Maxim shook his head. “Your presence here will not help.”

I concentrated on keeping my breathing steady while I waited for everyone to leave, each one of them casting me glances as they passed. As soon as the door closed on Finlay’s back, I spoke.

“I don’t know what he said to you, but he’s lying.”

“He said that you drank too much and came on to him.”

“Does my face look like I came on to him?”

“He said he couldn’t stop you from groping him. There’s video footage of you kissing outside the club, Rain. You didn’t seem unwilling.”

I frowned. The events of the night before were foggy, and I could only remember flashes of it. Of Finlay kissing me, of me pushing him away and him refusing to stop. Him pinning me across the backseat of the car, hitting me when I fought to push him off.

When I came back to myself, I was kneeling on the floor, arms wrapped around my waist while I struggled to breathe.

“For god’s sake, Rain. Get up.”

I climbed back to my feet slowly. “That isn’t what happened.”

“He said you’d say that. He’s been worried for a while, Rain, and said your behavior over the last month or so has been off.”

“Off?”

Maxim nodded. “The label wants you to take a drug test. They’re concerned that this new freedom you’ve been given has put you on the wrong path.”

“I’m not on drugs. Finlay tried to ra—”

“Let’s not throw accusations around, Rain.”

“It’s not an accusation. It’s the truth!”

“Then you won’t mind submitting to a drug test, will you?”

“Is he going to do one?”

“Finlay’s behavior hasn’t changed. Yours has.”

“Because you forced me into a situation I didn’t want!”

He sighed. “Rain, you’re blowing this out of proportion. The excitement over Rainbow finally being in a relationship has been a huge factor in your recent uptick in sales.”

“I don’t care!”

“Lower your voice!” he snapped. “Look, go home. There’s no point in doing a photo shoot with your face like that.” Disgust dripped from his tone. “Do the drug test, then take the week off and relax. If you’re clean, then you have nothing to worry about. But you need to be ready for the awards show at the end of the month. You’re rumored to have won a couple of awards, so you need to be there.”

“Aren’t you listening to me? Finlay assaulted me, Maxim!” My voice was shrill. “And you just want me to carry on like it’s not a big deal?”

“You’re being hysterical. Did he force you to have sex with him?”

“He tried.”

Maxim snorted. “Really? He’s twice your size. I’m sure if he’d wanted to force you, there would have been nothing you could do to stop it. You’re overreacting. Go home. I’ll send someone for the sample later today.”

Chapter 26

Marley

“What happened to your other cell?” I pulled the punch I was about to land on the freestanding punch bag, and turned toward the voice.

Angel, my personal assistant, stood in the doorway, looking completely out of place in the rundown gym dressed in her thousand-dollar suit.

“I dropped it. Do you have my replacement?” I stooped, grabbed my bottle of water and took a drink from it as I walked over to her.

“I do. Your sim card is in it, and I’ve copied the backup from your old cell to your new one.”

“Thanks, Angel.” I held out my hand.

She tapped the cell phone against her palm. “If I hand this over, are you going to break it?”

“Of course not.”

“Hmmm.”

“Give me the cell.”

“You have no sense of humor, Marley.” She handed me the phone.

“If you want humor, speak to Jazz.” I tapped the screen on the cell. “What’s my password?”

“0800-need-a-personality-transplant.”

“Angel …”

She rolled her eyes. “Seven nine zero three.”

I hit the numbers and the phone unlocked. I tapped through, found the passworded folder full of Rain’s photographs and videos, and glanced up at Angel.

“I didn’t look at anything, Marley. I just clicked the button to transfer all your data.”

“Wouldn’t matter if you had.”

“Who is she?”

“Who?” I turned away, pocketed the cell and picked up a towel to wipe the sweat from my face and neck.

“The girl who made you smash your phone.”

“Doesn’t matter.”

“Fine. Be like that.” Her voice turned brisk. “You have a meeting tomorrow at NFG at nine. Karl wants you there to listen to the demos he’s been sent and give your input. You have a fitting booked in on Thursday for a new suit.”

“Why do I need a new suit?”

“For the Musical Moments Awards at the end of the month. Black Rosary is one of the finalists for Best Rock Song.”

“Doesn’t explain the need for a suit.”

“It’s a black-tie event.”

“Of course it is.”

I walked across the gym and into the changing room, peeled off my t-shirt and stepped out of my sweats.

“Tomorrow afternoon, Black Rosary has a photo shoot for the new album.”

I swung to face her. “Men’s changing room, Angel.”

“So? Are you shy? It’s not like I haven’t seen your dick before, Marley. You and the rest of the guys. None of you are shy about showing your junk.” Her eyes didn’t drop from mine.

“My dick is not junk.”

“I’m sure the ladies love it.” Her smirk matched the dryness of her tone.

That drew an unwilling laugh from me. Angel had been my assistant for years. She’d been through it all, and never batted an eyelash over anything. I appreciated the fact that she had never tried to turn our professional relationship into anything personal. “Unless you’re planning to scrub my back for me, are we done?”

“Whoever she is, Marley, I hope she knows how miserable she’s making you.”

“I’m not miserable.”

“Okay, she’s making me miserable because you’re being an asshole.” I arched an eyebrow. She flapped her hands at me. “Go. Wash off that manly stink. Try and find your smile while you’re in there so you don’t terrify the photographer tomorrow.”

***

The week passed in a flurry of activity. It was confirmed that Black Rosary was one of the finalists for the Best Rock Song of the year, which meant we had to write speeches in case we won.

I tried calling Rain. I wanted to work things out with her, find out what was going on between her and Finlay Carter. The first few times the calls went through to her voicemail. I left her messages until I got a notification that her voicemail was full. A day later when I tried to call, a recorded voice told me the number had been disconnected.

If I hadn’t been outside a room where Karl, the rest of Black Rosary, and a reporter waited, I would have needed another new cell. Instead, I schooled my expression and joined everyone else for an interview about our latest album.

All the questions were standard, requiring very little thought, and the rest of the band were in good spirits, joking and laughing with the reporter. I was quiet, which wasn’t unusual, fingers drumming on my thigh while I thought about Rain.

Why had it been so easy for her to end things? Had it really been a shallow relationship to her? Had she played me all these years? Fooling me into believing she was something else, someone I could easily see spending the rest of my life with? Had it all been a lie? A means to an end?

No, I didn’t believe that.

What could she have gained from pretending to be in love with me? Dating me secretly couldn’t exactly boost her career. So, what had happened? Had being with Finlay publicly shown her something else, another side to being in a relationship? Had it made our relationship seem lacking in some way, other than the obvious?

She’d told me Maxim knew we’d hooked up.

Had he threatened her career? Had being faced with the choice of staying with Remarkable over being with me made her realize which one was more important?

“Do you have any response, Marley?”

My name snagged my attention, and I focused on the reporter. “To what?”

“About the x-rated video sent to the L.A. Inquisitor of you with a famous singer in a … compromising position.”

“What kind of compromising position?”

“It’s been a long time since a member of Black Rosary had a scandal. Was the video really leaked or has it been released on purpose?”

“What fucking video?”

“You mean you haven’t seen it?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

The tension in the air was thick. Karl glared at me, and Jazz frowned, while Deryn and Zeke watched, interest clear on their faces.

The reporter tapped his cell’s screen and handed it to me.

“Fuck. I love the way my dick feels in your mouth.” I went cold. That was definitely my voice, and I knew exactly when it was, who I was with, and what we were doing.

Chapter 27

Rain

I stared at the video playing in front of me. A video of Marley’s dick sliding in and out of my mouth. My mouth. I couldn’t deny it. It was so obviously me. There was no way to spin this into something it wasn’t. No mistaken identity, no way to claim innocence.

The silence in the room was deafening. I shifted my attention from the video to the floor and kept my gaze there. I didn’t want to see the expressions of the other people in the room. People. Six of them. Remarkable executives were watching me suck Marley Stone’s dick.

Nausea churned in my stomach. Heat burned my cheeks. I didn’t dare look up. I didn’t want to see how they were reacting to what they were watching. How many of them were disgusted? How many of them were turned on?

There wasn’t a single woman in the room, other than me. There was no way what was happening on the screen wasn’t affecting at least one of them. The video was pornographic. There was no getting away from that. Marley loved recording me so he could watch it back when he was alone, when it was months before we could meet again. I knew that because I did the same. We both had the same videos. We shared them. Videos, photographs, live video calls where we did things that—I cut off that train of thought. I shouldn’t be thinking about the things I did with Marley.

“Fuck, that’s good. Look at me, baby.” Marley’s voice shattered the silence. “Good girl.”

And even though I was a thousand miles away from him, in a room full of men old enough to be my grandfather, my body reacted to those words. Heat coursed through me, my nipples hardened, and wetness soaked my panties.

I shifted on my seat, crossed my legs and folded my arms.

“If your fans could see you now. What do you think they’d say?”

I squeezed my eyes closed. I wanted to cover my ears, mute his voice, and stop the recording from sharing what I knew was coming next.

“Open your mouth, Rain. I’m gonna come. Swallow me down, baby. Take it all now. Such a good fucking girl.”

Someone cleared their throat. “I think we’ve seen enough.”

Funny how they waited until the end before deciding that. As far as I was concerned, they’d seen enough after the first three seconds when the camera zoomed in on my face with Marley’s dick in my mouth. There was no need to watch any more of it.

“We don’t need to remind you that what we’ve just watched … what we’ve witnessed goes against your contract with Remarkable Records,” Maxim said. “We can’t even put out a statement denying that it’s you. Your face … your body is right there on film.”

“This is serious, Rainbow. Do you have any idea how it’s going to make Remarkable look going forward? You have been our face for years. The perfect woman—sweet, accommodating, innocent.”

I didn’t need to look up to know it was Oswald Franklin, the owner of Remarkable speaking. I recognized the cool, hard voice. “Your reputation as the pure girl-next-door is ruined. Not simply tarnished, but completely ruined. And for what? What did Marley Stone offer you?”

“A mouthful of rock star cum and a pat on the head.” That was Gerard McIntyre, Remarkable’s lawyer. “I’ve reached out to NFG Records to see what Stone’s reaction is going to be. We might be able to spin this as a young girl being seduced by the older man. There’s what … eight years between the two of them?” He spoke like I wasn’t even in the room. “There’s an opportunity to turn this in our favor, if we move fast.”

“What do you have in mind?” That was Maxim again.

“Finlay needs to put out a statement about how devastated and betrayed he feels. We need a timestamp from the video. Rainbow, did you fuck him while you were dating Finlay?”

I flinched at the barked question from Gerard. “I’m not dating Finlay.”

“Not anymore, that’s for sure.”

“I never was.” I lifted my head to search him out. “That was a lie.”

“The world didn’t know that, you stupid girl. If we move fast, this can bring attention to Finlay and his music. We can still use Rainbow to lift Finlay up. That was the plan, anyway. This will work just as well.”

“What about the Musical Moments Awards event coming up? Rainbow is up for Best Female Artist.” Franklin said.

Gerard looked at me, then at Maxim. “Take her back to her apartment. Put security on her. She’s not to leave without an escort or permission from you. Take her cell away as well. She’s not to contact anyone.”

“But my sister—”

He continued speaking like I hadn’t said a word. “We need to discuss her contract and how this affects it.”

“There’s something else that needs to be addressed.” Maxim reached into a pocket and drew out a folded sheet of paper. “I had Rainbow do a drug test a couple of weeks ago. Because of the result, I’ve been having her tested every few days since.”

“The result?”

“She tested positive for MDMA, or Molly as it’s known on the streets. I thought the first time might have been incorrect, but it seems our star here has been keeping more than one secret from us.”

“I’m not taking drugs!” I blurted the words, and all six pairs of eyes turned to me.

“It could account for her lapse in judgment,” Gerard said, ignoring my outburst. “We could absolutely use that. But I think we should wait until after the awards. Let’s wait to hear back from NFG and make a decision from there.”

“Get her out of here.” Franklin’s voice dripped with disgust. “I don’t want to look at her right now. Not when I’ve just watched …” He waved a hand toward the television screen, which had been paused just as Marley came in my mouth.

Why hadn’t they switched it off? But I knew why. They liked what they saw. What they didn’t like was how it was available on social media and the taint it put on the Rainbow brand.

***

“Don’t talk to anyone.” Maxim stood in the living room of my apartment. “No reporters. No friends.”

I laughed at that.

“Something funny?”

“What friends, Max? Everyone I associate with has been chosen by you or Remarkable. I don’t have any friends.”

“Whose fault is that? You barely get involved in anything. Is it any wonder none of the other artists signed to us want anything to do with you? We had to offer Finlay—” His mouth snapped closed with an audible click.

“Offer Finlay what? What was the grand master plan, Max? Use my popularity to push him? I’m just a girl, after all. Not anywhere near as important as your boy bands or male singers … right?”

“That’s not it, and you know it. You’ve been with us for twenty years, Rain. We’ve made you a household name all over the world, and all we asked for was that you behave in a manner that was acceptable in public.”

“I have.”

“And that’s why there‘s a video of you slobbering all over Marley Stone’s dick on the internet. That’s not acceptable behavior.”

“Would you have complained if it had been Finlay’s dick?” I retorted, and gasped when my head snapped sideways, pain spreading across my cheek. My eyes widened, one hand lifting to my face. “You hit me.”

“Something that should have been done a long time ago. You’re acting like a willful child. I should have put you over my knee years ago and beaten that stubborn streak out of you.”

I gaped at him.

“Don’t let her leave the apartment.” Maxim swung away to address the security guard standing outside the door. “Unless the building burns down, she stays where she is.” He turned back to face me, where I still stared at him in stunned silence. “Give me your cell.”

“What? No.”

“Give. Me. The. Phone.” He advanced toward me, and the look in his eyes combined with the fact he’d just raised his hand to me sent me back a step.

I shook my head.

“You still don’t get it, do you? How do you think that video was leaked, Rain? I have access to everything on your cell. All your calls, your texts, photos, and the videos. If you’d just complied with what we wanted, this need not have happened. But I can see that you’re still trying to find a way out of the contract. I think it’s time to make it very clear where you stand. You are never going to walk away from me or Remarkable.” His hand went to the belt around his waist.

Chapter 28

Marley

“What the actual fuck were you thinking?” Karl slammed the door to his office and turned on me. “You swore you weren’t fucking involved with that girl. And then a video of you that clearly shows how much bullshit you’ve been spewing drops without warning. What possessed you?”

“We weren’t hurting anyone.”

“You were fucking the face of Remarkable Records. Literally fucking her face. And now it’s out there for the world to see. Have you any idea how much damage this could do to you?”

I shrugged. “It’s a sex tape, Karl. And completely consensual. She knew I was recording it. She fucking looked up at the camera more than once.” Nothing in my voice gave a hint at how I really felt about it.

“A sex tape with a girl who has a contract that states she can’t date anyone without Remarkable’s agreement.” Karl roared. “I thought you, of all people, knew fucking better. I expect this kind of behavior from Forgotten Legacy, but you. You?” He shook his head. “I don’t even know what to say to you.”

“There’s nothing to say. We fucked. We recorded it. Somehow the video got out. I don’t know how that happened, unless she leaked it. The only two people who have copies are me and her, and I haven’t …” I stopped and raked a hand through my hair. “Oh fuck.”

“Oh fuck? What does that mean? Marley, what the fuck did you do?”

“Nothing! Well, not really. I broke my cell last week. Angel had everything transferred to my new one. I don’t know what happened to my old cell. Would everything have been wiped from it?”

Karl stared at me, face turning purple. I leaned against the wall and mentally counted down from five while I waited for him to explode.

“Are you being fucking stupid on purpose?” He shouted so loud that the glass walls shook.

“Not intentionally, no.” My hand dropped to my thigh and beat out a rhythm. Had Rain seen it? Had her record label? What was she thinking right now? Did she think I’d leaked it on purpose because she’d ghosted me?

“You recorded yourself having sex with a woman you knew had a contract that didn’t allow for personal relationships. Why the fuck would you do that?”

Why did I do it? Because I missed her when we weren’t together, that’s why. I shrugged again. “It seemed like a good idea at the time.”

My words fell into a silence that vibrated with anger. Karl snatched up the phone from his desk. “Matt. Can you fit in an appointment for us today? … As soon as possible … Yes, Marley is a fucking idiot … Thank you. See you then.” He slammed the phone down. “Make sure you’re free at two. Matt will be here to see what we need to do. You know Remarkable is going to make this look like you’re the bad guy. We need to get in front of it.”

“Two consenting adults had sex. What’s the big fucking deal?” I kept my tone light. My nerves were wound tight. This was going to cause so many fucking problems for Rain. I knew it when I recorded the videos. Fuck, I knew it when I made the decision to chase her, to seduce her, to fall in love with her. I jumped to my feet.

“Where are you going?”

“I need some air.”

“You can’t contact her, Marley. I don’t know the truth of what went on between the two of you, but that video says it was more than just hooking up, like you claimed. A girl like her doesn’t do things like that with a man who means nothing to her.”

“How she felt about me doesn’t matter.”

“Of course it does.”

“No, it doesn’t. She’s fucking Finlay Carter. Has been for months. Whatever we had … what I thought we had was over a while ago. I just didn’t realize it.”

“So, you’re not together now?”

“No, we’re not.”

“Okay, that might make spinning this easier. Make sure you’re back here at two, so we can work it out with Matt.”

I nodded and stalked out of the office. Jacob stood up and followed me as I moved through the reception area toward the elevators.

“Where to, boss?”

I jabbed at the call button. “I don’t know. Somewhere I’m not going to be seen. Somewhere quiet. I need to think.”

“The studio is empty. The band isn’t due to be in there until the weekend.”

I shook my head, stepping into the elevator when the doors slid open. “I think I need to burn off some steam. Let’s head for the dojo. I’m sure someone will be there to spar with.”

***

Four hours later, two knock-outs and a reprimand from Kai, my Ju Jitsu instructor, for losing my temper, I headed back to NFG for the meeting with Matt and Karl. The guys from Forgotten Legacy exited the elevator while I was waiting and they stopped, surrounding me.

“A sex tape, Marley?” Gabe Mercer, Forgotten Legacy’s singer, shook his head in mock disapproval. “I thought that was my trick.”

I didn’t answer him with anything other than an eyeroll. He laughed and patted my shoulder. “I feel for you, man. Although at least my sex tape wasn’t with a sweet little pop princess.”

“No, you fucked a porn star and were surprised when she shared it with the world.” My voice was dry.

“You live and learn.” His grin was unrepentant. “It had me trending on social media and increased our sales, so there’s a silver lining.”

“Yeah, well I’m not sure there’s a silver lining for me.” I jabbed at the button to send me to the floor with Karl’s office on it. “I have to go, or I’ll be late.”

The doors to the elevator closed with a chorus of “good luck” wishes behind it. Once the doors slid closed, I leaned back against the wall and closed my eyes. All I could think about was how Rain was dealing with this, but I couldn’t contact her and find out.

When I stepped out onto the floor holding Karl’s office, it was to find Matt standing with another man and Karl.

“Marley, this is Gerard McIntyre, Remarkable’s lawyer.” Karl waved a hand at an older man. His pale blue eyes swept over me. “Why don’t we go into my office and get started?”

Karl’s assistant followed us in, offered drinks which everyone refused, then walked out, pulling the door closed behind her.

“Remarkable has sent me over to see what we can do to repair the PR disaster this leaked video has caused.”

“What disaster?” I sat forward. “Is Rain okay?”

“You shared a video of her performing sexual acts on you. How do you think she is?” Gerard snapped. “The girl has been portraying a homely untouched innocent for her fans for years, and now here she is with your fucking dick in her mouth all over the internet.”

“I didn’t force her to do it.”

“That’s abundantly clear. What I want to know is how many other videos there are. What’s the possibility of more like this one being leaked?”

“I didn’t leak that one.”

“Well, she sure as fuck didn’t!”

I had a moment of relief at his words, and then guilt returned. If she hadn’t leaked the video then it had to be me because I’d trashed my cell, and somehow the videos I’d saved were made public.

Fuck. Was there any way to check if more than one had made it to the outside world?

I rubbed a hand down my face. “What is going to happen to Rain?”

“If you take responsibility for what happened, then nothing. Remarkable is willing to honor her contract if you publicly state you seduced her, convinced her to make the video with you, and purposely leaked the video.”

“I didn’t purposely leak the video.”

“If you don’t agree, then Rain’s contract will be ended and she’ll be out of Remarkable.”

I rubbed a hand over my jaw. Rain not being under contract with Remarkable would not be a bad thing, but if she was let go because of me, she’d never forgive me.

“Is she dating Finlay Carter?”

“Finlay will be making a statement of his own. That’s no concern of yours.”

“Fine.”

“Marley, you’re not agreeing to this.” Matt spoke up.

“Yes, I am. I talked Rain into letting me record her sucking my dick. That’s on me.”

“But you didn’t leak the video. You’re not taking responsibility for that.”

“I didn’t leak the video on purpose. But I think it might have come from my cell, so that’s also on me.” I looked at McIntyre. “You guarantee she won’t lose her contact?”

“I guarantee she won’t lose it because of the video and her short-lived relationship with you.”

“Okay, I’ll do it. Arrange a press conference, Karl.”

McIntyre stood and held out his hand. “I appreciate your cooperation in this, Mr. Stone. And I’m sure Rainbow does too. But there’s one more thing. I must ask that you never try to contact her again. At her request. Whatever was between you is over, and she wants nothing more to do with you.”

I stood, nodded, shook his hand and walked out, ignoring Karl’s shout for me to wait.

Chapter 29

Rain

My entire body shook with the effort to contain my need to scream, to vent, to run from the man in the six-thousand-dollar bespoke suit standing in front of me. Instead, I stiffened my spine, took in a deep breath and lifted my head. Fixing a smile onto my face, I hoped I looked a lot calmer than I was feeling and stepped up beside him, curled my fingers over his arm, and let him lead me onto the red carpet.

Smile for the cameras, Rain. Don’t give the paps a story you can’t control. Not after the last one. Control the narrative. You can do this.

“Over here, Rainbow!” Right on cue, cameras flashed and voices shouted my name.

“Can we get a quote, Rainbow?”

“How do you feel about being nominated for Best Female Artist?”

Every time I heard my name called, I tensed, waiting to be asked about the sex tape. About the statement Marley had put out, taking all of the blame and painting me as an innocent, corrupted by the rock star.

The expression on his face, one of lazy amusement, as he spoke to the reporters, telling them about the challenge of seducing one of the most untouchable women in the music industry, was seared into my mind. My heart had broken watching his press conference. He’d been self-assured, confident, that half-smile tugging at his lips as he fielded questions.

Maxim had assured me that all reporters had been warned not to mention it, but I knew how little they cared about what record labels wanted.

We walked along the path, and I kept my focus on the man beside me, waiting for his cues to tell me when I should pose for photographs. It took fifteen minutes to finish the walk to the venue, but eventually we reached the doors leading inside, and he touched my arm lightly. I stopped and turned to speak to the reporter waiting there. The reporter who’d been vetted by my record label and given a list of approved questions to ask me.

“Rainbow, the reception for ‘Songs of Forever Love’ must have really pleased you. Did you expect it to be received so enthusiastically?”

“I’ve spent two years working on this album.” The words flowed out without me even needing to think about them. “I hope it will help girls everywhere know that they’re not alone with how they feel and the things they suffer through.” Nothing in my voice suggested I didn’t believe what I was saying. I’d been following the script my record label issued for years.

“You’ve been nominated for Best Female Artist. How does that feel?”

My smile was genuine this time. “It’s exciting. Even if I don’t win, the fact that people thought I should be in the top three means everything to me.” Maxim’s hand squeezed my arm. “I have to go inside now. Thank you.”

I moved past her and stepped inside.

“Roth Fairfax has booked you for a show next week,” Maxim said in a low undertone. “I want you to go over and thank him for the opportunity. He rarely hosts pop artists, only rock.”

I nodded but didn’t reply. If I had to speak to him, then I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from saying what I was really thinking. This wasn’t the place for that conversation or the fallout that would inevitably come from it. Not that Maxim would be anything but professional in front of people, but I’d learned over the past two weeks that there were lines I could not cross, not without paying a price for it.

Crossing the room, I waited until Roth noticed me. He held out his hands, took mine and tugged me closer so he could kiss my cheek.

“Smile, honey. The world might look dark today, but the clouds will disperse and the sun will come back, I promise.” His voice was pitched for my ears only.

“I wish it was that simple.” My lips trembled as I returned his smile. “Thank you for booking me.”

He tilted his head, his gaze shrewd as he scanned my face. “Honey, scandals are part of the business. There’s not a person in this room who hasn’t had something printed about them somewhere. You’re lucky to have survived this long without being targeted.”

“If it’s okay, I’d rather not talk about it.”

His expression was concerned, but he nodded. “You’re in control of your own fate, Rain. Even when it doesn’t seem that way. Sometimes it just takes a little while to find the right path. Don’t forget that.”

***

The event was in full swing. Champagne was flowing. Fake laughter, loud and jarring, sounded between shouted congratulations to the winners of the awards as they left the stage. I sat at a corner table, a flute glass clutched in one hand, and watched the second hand slowly make its way around the face of the clock on the wall opposite me. The awards ceremony should have wrapped up at midnight, but there had been a delay. It was two am and there were still four more awards to be presented.

There was pressure forming behind my eyes, a migraine, and I wanted to go home, crawl beneath the sheets in a darkened room, and just sleep. I couldn’t do that, though. I wasn’t allowed to leave before the event had finished, and then I had to stay for at least an hour at the after-show party. I wished I could get drunk like everyone else—but I couldn’t do that either. My contract didn’t allow for it. I bit back a laugh. My contract. The glass in my hand was simply for show. Rainbow wasn’t allowed to drink. Wasn’t allowed to do a lot of things. Even less since the sex tape with Marley had gone public.

I tipped my head back against the wall and closed my eyes. How had it come to this? When did it become okay to take someone’s ability to make their own decisions and call it part of a contract?

“Congratulations on your win.” The slow, deep drawl washed over me and, for a single second, my entire body relaxed, soothed by the sound. It took me back to a time when I’d been happy, been in love, been secure in the knowledge I was loved. “I hope it keeps you warm at night.”

And there it was. The sarcastic note in his voice ripped away that moment of false security and left me tense and cold once more.

I opened my eyes and forced myself to look at the man standing beside the table. He was here in his rock star role tonight, instead of that of a record label executive. It was obvious in the way he was dressed—fitted black jeans, black shirt, open at the throat, with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and displaying vibrant, colorful tattoos, wrists wrapped in leather and beads. His dark hair was loose, falling down over his forehead and around his shoulders. My fingers twitched with the desire to brush it back from his face, so I could see his eyes.

For five years, this dark, angry god belonged to me, and he had been the center of my entire world. He had loved me in a way only he could—with his entire being. And in return, I’d almost destroyed him. Now the love he’d once felt for me had turned to hate. It was there in his eyes.

Because of me, he’d let himself become a target on the internet and in the media as someone who took advantage of a naïve young woman. He’d taken the blame for the video that had found its way online. He’d turned it from a mutual showing of love to a man using whatever he could to get his own way. And why? To protect me? To protect NFG Records? How could that ever be forgiven?

“Thank you.” My words came out smoothly, cool and emotionless.

He gave a nod, the movement abrupt, and turned away. Then he stopped and swung back. “Is it worth it?” The demand was muttered through clenched teeth, almost as if he hadn’t been able to stop himself from asking.

I knew what he was asking, and the answer was yes. It would always be yes. But not for the reasons he thought. I could never explain those to him. So I pasted a smile onto my face and gave him the response he expected.

“Of course it is. Look at my life.” I bit back a bitter laugh. Look at my life, I wanted to scream. Really look! “I could never, in my wildest dreams, imagine it would have turned out to be like this.” And wasn’t that the bitter truth?

His jaw clenched, the muscle popping as he fought to hold back his response. I recognized the move. I’d learned all the indicators that hinted at how he felt in the years we’d been together. Everything about him was imprinted in my brain.

I listed them in my head.

His jaw clenched to stop him from saying something in anger.

He drummed his fingers on the nearest surface when he was irritated or impatient.

His leg bounced when he was nervous or anxious.

I didn’t want to think about the ones which showed other emotions—the way his lip curled in amusement, or his eyes darkened with desire, or how his tongue would touch his top lip when I was getting under his skin in the best possible way. But once I started listing them, I couldn’t stop.

I started to reach out a hand toward him. “Marley, I—” I stopped.

I what?

I need your help.

I’m scared.

I don’t know what to do.

I’m sorry.

If I said any of that … I couldn’t say any of that.

“Rainbow.” Maxim’s voice was diamond hard, and I turned my head to search him out.

“Rain?” Marley’s voice was low, questioning, and my stomach flipped. Had he heard something in my voice? He’d always been able to read my moods as well as I could read his. Was it still possible, after everything I’d put him through, that he was still attuned to my emotions? “Rain, talk to me.”

I shook my head, sinking my teeth into my bottom lip to stop myself from speaking, and his hand lifted.

He was about to touch me. I couldn’t let him touch me.

“I have to go.” I stood and strode past him, avoided the hand he reached out, and walked to where Maxim stood, watching us both.

“What was that about?” His eyes were on the lead singer of Black Rosary.

“He was just congratulating me on the award.”

Maxim’s eyes met mine, and I fought against the need to lower my head. How things had changed in less than a month.

Only another hour or two and then it would all be over … one way or another.

Chapter 30

Marley

“I’d like to thank my manager, Maxim, and Remarkable Records for their unwavering support over the past twenty years, and my boyfriend, Finlay Carter for standing by me after the recent … drama. ” Her smile was as fake as the words spilling from her lips. I knew what happiness looked like on Rain Silverman’s face, and what she was displaying up there on the stage wasn’t it. “I appreciate all of my fans. Without you, I wouldn’t be here.” She held up the award for Best Pop Song and smiled again.

I snorted into my glass.

“Did you say something?” Karl leaned across the table to ask.

I shook my head.

“You’re not going to start trouble tonight, are you?”

“When do I ever start trouble? I’m a reformed character, a professional businessman. I have a reputation to repair.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”

“I believe I might be offended, Karl.” I raised my glass and tilted it toward him. “When did I last cause a scene at one of these things? I leave that to the kids.” On the periphery of my vision, Rain left the stage, award clutched in one hand, the skirts of her dress in the other, and headed toward her table.

As she passed, I pushed out the chair opposite me with one foot, blocking her path. She stopped. Karl swore beneath his breath.

“Congratulations again.” I nodded toward the award gripped in her hand.

“Thank you.”

“That’s ... what? Three tonight? You must be thrilled.”

“Ecstatic.” Her voice was flat.

“Marley.” Karl’s voice was a low warning.

I tossed him a half-smile and stood, skirting the table until I could stand in front of her. “Why are you doing this?”

“Doing what?” Her fine blonde brows drew together.

“If Remarkable is threatening you in some way, I can help.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She stepped to one side. I moved with her. “Can you please let me pass? My manager is waiting for me.”

“Fuck him.” I arched a brow, anger unfurling in the pit of my stomach. “Or did you do that already? Me, Finlay, Maxim … are we all just stepping stones, Rain? Is that it? How much of what you said was true? What’s the real reason you didn’t want anyone to know about us?”

“Marley, please. Just let me go. You’re embarrassing yourself.”

“I’m embarrassing myself?”

“What do you think people are seeing right now? After your press conference saying you chased me, hounded me until I gave in to you, how do you think this looks?”

I tilted my head. “Is that a threat?”

Her eyes widened. “Of course not! I just meant … you know what? Forget it.” She pushed past me.

“Have a nice evening,” I called after her and headed toward the bar to top up my drink, ignoring Karl as he said my name. I was going to need at least another double to get through the rest of the night.

***

Black Rosary cleaned house at the event, walking away with five awards both as a band and for individual members, and the atmosphere was light and happy when we headed to the after-show party.

The press were out in full force when we arrived at the venue, calling our names, begging for soundbites and photographs, and we obliged. No one mentioned the tape of me and Rain or the press conference I gave afterward. In fact, in typical showbiz fashion, it had been forgotten as soon as the next bit of spicy gossip landed—courtesy of Forgotten Legacy and their troubled bassist, Dex Cooper, who had, once again, landed himself in hospital after yet another public overdose.

I stayed at the party long enough to be seen, catch up with a few friends, then made my excuses and went home. I had no interest in circulating at a party, watching Rain in Finlay Carter’s arms, or making nice with people I hated.

Jacob followed me into my house, doing his usual walk around to make sure everything was as it should be. I left him to it and walked to the cinema room I had on the lower level. The lights brightened automatically when I entered, and I dropped onto one of the long curved couches in front of the wall-sized screen. I leaned forward to grab the remote control from the table.

Music or movie? I wasn’t sure what I was in the mood for. Something to stop me thinking about Rain, the way she’d behaved, the look on her face, the weight she’d lost since I last saw her. My gut screamed that something was off, but without her actively talking to me there wasn’t anything I could do to help her.

I pushed a button on the remote, and the screen flickered to life. Pulling out my cell, I tapped around the screen until I found what I wanted to watch, then sent it to the big-screen in front of me.

Rain’s voice filled the room, soft and low, and I tipped my head back to watch as she danced around the hotel room, singing along to one of my songs. I’d recorded the video from where I lay on the bed. She’d thought I was still asleep and had the music on low in the sitting room. But she’d left the bedroom door open and I could see her as she swayed to the music.

She had the perfect voice for a rock ballad. I thought she was wasted on humdrum throwaway pop music. Her vocals complimented Black Rosary’s sound wonderfully, and I’d written numerous songs, especially for her. I just never had the chance to show her, or hear her sing them.

And now I never would.

Chapter 31

Rain

I sat in the back of the limo, sandwiched between Maxim and Finlay. I was exhausted and drained from performing for the public. My face ached from smiling and my throat hurt from the fake laughter. But I succeeded in what I had to do. I’d performed how Maxim and Remarkable wanted, and no one outside of the people in the car had any idea of just how unhappy I actually was. Not that they cared. My feelings didn’t matter to them, only that I did what I was told and followed my contract conditions to the letter.

Finlay’s arm was a heavy weight across my shoulders, and I had to stop myself from pushing him away. My heart skipped a beat any time he moved, and I fought not to let my body shake with the fear he caused by his closeness.

“That went amazingly well.” He leaned across me to speak to Maxim. “Rain took three awards. I got one. I’m sure I’ll do better next year, though.”

“It’s not a competition,” I snapped before I could stop myself.

Finlay laughed. “Of course it isn’t. You’ve been around way longer than I have. But it’s something I want to aim for. If you can get three awards after this many years of putting out music, it shouldn’t be difficult for me to match and surpass it.”

“I think it’s time we moved to the next stage of the plan.” Maxim pushed the button to close the privacy glass between us and the driver. “Now everything has died down after the leaked video, we should announce your engagement.”

“I’m not—”

“If the next words out of your mouth are to deny you’re getting engaged to Finlay, I’m stopping the car, and you can walk back to your hotel room from here.”

I pressed my lips together. Ever since the video, and Maxim’s behavior afterward, I’d discovered just how dangerous he was. If I pushed or argued too much, I’d need more than a long-sleeved, high-necked dress to hide the bruises.

My stomach churned. I couldn’t do this. Couldn’t carry on living under the control of my manager and my record label. Nothing, no amount of money in the world, was worth it.

“Stop the car then.” The words left my lips before I even thought about saying them.

Both men frowned at me.

“What? We’re in Downtown L.A. You don’t want to get out here, Rain.” Finlay gave a half-laugh.

“I’m not announcing a fake engagement to you. I’m done. I’m done. Stop the car!”

Maxim turned his head to look at me, eyes tracking over my face. “Are you sure that’s what you want to do?”

“I’ve never been so sure of anything in my life. I’m not doing this. I’m not a toy, a plaything for you to wind up and control. It’s over, Maxim. I can’t do this anymore.”

“If you do this, if you get out of this car before we get back to the hotel, you won’t just be done, Rain. Your career will be over.”

“I don’t care.” And I didn’t. What I’d once loved—singing, performing, being surrounded by fans—had become everything I hated.

“Think about it.”

“I don’t need to think about it.” Tears burned the back of my eyes.

“Rain, you’ll lose everything. Your contract—” Finlay began.

“I don’t care about my contract,” I screamed at him. “Don’t you get it? You think everything they’re doing for you now is because they care about you. They don’t. They don’t give a flying fuck about you, Finlay. All they care about is the money we can make for them.”

“None of which you’ll see if you walk away now.” Maxim’s voice was calm, controlled. “You’re not twenty-six for another month. If you walk away now, you’ll lose everything. Do you understand what that means, Rain? Nothing belongs to you—your music, your home, your bank account, even your clothes. It all belongs to me and Remarkable. And if you break your contract before your twenty-sixth birthday, you get nothing. Can you go back to being a nobody after all this time? You’ll be homeless, broke.”

“I don’t care! Stop the fucking car!”

Silence fell over the car after my outburst, and then Maxim nodded. “Okay. If that’s your decision …” He leaned forward and pushed the button to drop the privacy glass. “Find somewhere to pull over, please.” He turned to me. “I’m going to need your cell. The dress is a loan, so I’ll need that too.”

“Max …” Finlay sounded uncertain. “You can’t just—”

“I can. She’s made her choice. Maybe this will teach her the consequences of her actions.” When the car stopped, he threw open the door. “Here we are. Get out. Don’t forget to leave the dress and cell before you leave.”

PART THREE

PRESENT

Chapter 32

Marley

HOLLYWOOD WHORE

The headline caught my eye. I pulled the newspaper toward me and unfolded it. A grainy photograph of a woman, arms wrapped around her naked body and her head bowed so her hair covered her face, was front and center. Someone had placed it perfectly to draw the eye from the headline to the photograph, compelling the viewer to keep looking, hooked and primed for the story to follow.

I knew all the tricks. I’d been the recipient of them more than once during my fifteen years in the limelight.

My lip curled into a sneer, and I shook my head. “Fucking parasites.”

Pop princess, Rainbow, known the world over for her sweet and wholesome projection of purity and innocence until a video of her in flagrante with the singer of Black Rosary, once again found in a situation that was at odds with her career persona. The troubled singer was discovered stumbling along the outskirts of Downtown L.A., naked and possibly drunk. The twenty-five-year-old appeared to be unaware of her surroundings or her lack of clothing, and she walked for almost five minutes on the sidewalk until a car collected her.

Are we witnessing the real Rainbow? The one the record company tries to hide?

‘Songs of Forever Love’ was released last week to a hugely positive reaction, and she had been celebrating a trio of wins at the L.A. Musical Moments Awards. But now the question must be asked—is the public face of Rainbow nothing more than a construct to appeal to young girls everywhere? We reached out to Remarkable, the record label responsible for Rainbow’s meteoric rise to fame, for comment but, as of writing this report, have heard nothing back from them or Maxim Florentino.

I tossed that newspaper to one side and picked up the one beneath it.

POP PRINCESS’S DOWNWARD SPIRAL

After the eye-opening events at last weekend’s Musical Moments Awards, Maxim Florentino held a press conference outside the offices of Remarkable Records to announce the record company’s separation from Rainbow. He cited creative differences as well as Rainbow’s recent unpredictable behavior not being conducive to how they wanted their brand to be seen.

Rumors of drug abuse have been rife since she was found naked in Downtown L.A. and, while Florentino never said as much, her ex-boyfriend Finlay Carter has not been as quiet about the situation. In an exclusive interview with the L.A. Inquisitor, he sat down to talk about his relationship with Rainbow and his concerns over her behavior in the run-up to the final split between her and Remarkable Records.

I grunted and shook my head. I remembered the event. I’d been there picking up an award with Black Rosary for Best Rock Video, amongst other things. I’d left before Rain, and hadn’t witnessed what had happened later. I threw it on top of the first paper.

“Why am I reading old news reports about a pop princess’s fucked up life choices?” I avoided saying her name and lifted my eyes to search out my friend and business partner, Karl, who sat on the opposite side of the desk watching me.

“I want her for NFG.”

“We’re a rock label, Karl. She sells …” Lies. False promises. Broken hearts. I checked my words. “Sold manufactured bubble-gum pop to pre-teens. I don’t even think she’s in the music business anymore.” I knew she wasn’t. Like the article reported, her record label had dumped her after what appeared to be a drug or alcohol-induced meltdown, and she had disappeared shortly after. I assumed she’d slunk back to New York to lick her wounds and hide away.

“Rainbow sold bubble-gum pop to pre-teens,” Karl argued. “Rain Silverman, on the other hand …”

“There are thousands of female rock artists around,” I cut in. “Why target the one woman who has never recorded a rock song in her life?”

“Because she has talent, and her voice is exactly what we need.”

I rolled my eyes. “You mean you’ve been reading the reports claiming NFG isn’t female artist friendly and you want to tick a box?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. I wouldn’t sign her if I didn’t think she’d be a good fit for us. It’s just a lucky coincidence that it would go some way to silencing the negative press.”

“Sure.”

“Is it going to be a problem for you?” He leaned back in his chair.

“Why would it be a problem? Other than the obvious fact, she had a drug or alcohol problem and hasn’t been seen for years. We don’t need another junkie on our books. We went through all that with Dex Cooper.” I didn’t believe she was a drug addict. Something about that rumor never felt right to me.

“You dated for years.”

“Christ, Karl, that was over five years ago.” It amazed me how uninterested I sounded, even after all this time. “I hardly think you can call it dating, either. Four or five dirty fucks when we were both at the same events. That’s why we called it a day. You can’t even call it a break-up. Nothing was ever official. We were barely ever in the same time zone as each other.” That wasn’t why we called it a day, but it wasn’t even eight am, and I wasn’t fucking getting into my history with a woman I hadn’t thought about in years … months … weeks … hours … minutes. “And then there was the video. You remember that, right? And how I had to stand up there and say it was all my fault for seducing a sweet, innocent young girl with my dirty bad boy rock star ways.”

“To make it clear … you’re not okay with me contacting her?”

“Do you even know where she is?” I ignored the question. I absolutely wasn’t okay with it, but admitting that would open the door to other questions I didn’t want to answer. “For all we know, she could have died.” She wasn’t dead. One of the media outlets would have reported it. “The drug abuse rumors were rife, if you recall. In fact, I’m pretty sure her boyfriend at the time sang like a canary about her addiction to Molly.”

Karl’s expression didn’t change, but I knew my friend, and dread slithered down my spine. I leaned forward.

“You’ve already spoken to her.” It wasn’t a question.

“Not exactly.”

“So, why are we even having this conversation?”

Karl shifted in his seat, and that slither of dread turned into a cold conviction that I knew what he was about to say.

“I want you to talk her into coming back to L.A. and signing with us.”

“No.” I didn’t even need to think about it.

“Look, Marley, we—”

“I said no.”

“I thought you said there wasn’t any emotion involved in your … What was it? Four or five dirty fucks?”

“It was.” It wasn’t. It was so far from emotionless hookups, it wasn’t even funny. “Awards ceremonies and other events were the only times I saw her. As soon as she was dropped by Remarkable, she disappeared from public view.” And I’d finally been able to breathe again. “After the video was leaked, the only time I’ve ever spoken to her is when she won Best Female Artist. The same night Remarkable dumped her. Then everything blew up and she slunk away.”

“Yes, well ... I need you to do this.”

“You can send any of our reps to approach her. You don’t need me to do this, Karl.”

“Actually, I really do. I’m not sending a random employee to talk her into coming back to L.A. and signing with us. She needs to know that she’s important enough for one of our top people to talk to her, which means it has to be me or you, and I can’t do it.”

I drummed my fingers along my thigh. “Why can’t you?”

“I’m fully booked with meetings for the next month. I barely have time to eat, let alone travel.”

“Travel? Travel where, exactly?” Last time I’d spoken to Rain, she was still living in New York. Granted, that had been over five years ago, before the very public split with her record company. For all I knew, the woman could be married and pregnant by now. I ignored the way my insides tightened at that thought. Don’t be ridiculous.

Karl pulled a folder toward him and turned to his computer. “Doesn’t matter, does it? You’ve said you’re not going.”

I stared at him. He ignored me, tapping away on the keyboard. My fingers drummed harder against my thigh. I knew what he was doing. I hated unanswered questions, and he was playing on that, waiting for me to bite. I would not do it. I didn’t care where Rain was. I wasn’t interested in what had really happened to her after she was dumped by Remarkable. She wasn’t relevant to me or my life.

I jumped to my feet. Karl picked up a thick white envelope from his desk and held it out, his eyes still on the computer screen.

“Flight leaves at nine am tomorrow. There’s an open return ticket in there for you and a single one for her. There’s also the contract and other details you might want to be aware of before you land in New York.”

“I fucking hate you.” I snatched the envelope containing the tickets out of his hand and stalked toward the door.

“Don’t come back without her. Oh, and Marley?”

I stopped with one hand on the door and looked back over my shoulder.

“Whatever image you’ve built up in your head of what her life has been like these past five years, believe me when I say that you’re wrong.”

Chapter 33

Rain

It’s fine. You’re fine. You got this. Just breathe.

I’d been free for five years. I’d escaped, got out, and yet a single unexpected image of Finlay Carter was all it took to send me back. An innocuous photograph of a recent-red carpet event, and I was spiraling into a panic attack.

Come on, Rain. You’re fine. Breathe through it.

I closed my eyes and concentrated on taking in breath after breath, counting to ten in my head, until my heartbeat slowed and the need to vomit receded.

That’s it. You got this.

The panic attacks had been a frequent companion over the years, but over time I’d learned the signs of them approaching. I knew what had the potential to trigger them and took steps to avoid it. And most of the time I managed to do it. Living away from L.A., and avoiding everything to do with the music industry, made that easy. But days like this, when a newspaper reported on an event, and his face stared up at me, it was all I could do to keep my screaming internal and not let it show on my face.

Once I was sure I could move again, I pushed the cart forward toward the cashier. I’d only come out for a few essentials—things I needed that couldn’t wait until my weekly grocery order was delivered. I thought I could duck into the grocery store, grab them, and get back home again without any trouble. I should have known that wouldn’t be the case, which was why I was now battling a panic attack in the middle of the small grocery store.

I’d fled back to New York after my very public separation from Remarkable and rented a small one-room apartment with the money I’d squirreled away in a secret bank account. I rarely ventured outdoors, finding it easier to get anything I needed to be delivered so I didn’t have to interact or answer unwanted questions or, my biggest fear, be recognized as the once-upon-a-time pop sensation, Rainbow.

I had an appointment with a therapist once a month, and talking to her had been a cathartic experience—helping to expel the demons that lived rent-free in my head. They were still there, but quieter now.

Distance made it easier, as well as the solitude I’d wrapped myself in by living in the quiet suburb of Woodhaven in Queens. No one bothered me. The paparazzi stopped pestering me over time, and I was free to live my life—as long as I stayed under the radar and didn’t attract any attention.

Attract attention.

I bit back a bitter laugh at that. Attention seeking—that’s what the media had said I was doing. What Remarkable had said in their press release. They’d used attention-seeking and jealousy as the basis of their reasoning for my apparent drug abuse and downward spiral that culminated in them releasing me from my contract.

Release me.

I’d have crawled naked over broken glass to get out of that contract. Had almost done that.

I gave myself a mental shake. I didn’t want to think about that. I shouldn’t think about that, in case the panic attack returned. One more deep breath, and I stepped in front of the cashier, who smiled brightly, rang up my purchases, and took my money.

I was outside a few seconds later. I’d done it. I survived the trip without incident.

I stashed my shopping on the passenger seat of my car and then turned to look through the window of the little coffee shop next to the grocery store

It looked quiet … Maybe I could treat myself to a coffee before I went back home?

There was no queue inside the little building when I entered—but this part of Woodhaven was so quiet, I’d have been surprised if there had been—and I was at the counter within a few seconds of arriving.

“Can … Can I get a Mocha Latte, please?” I stumbled over my request. I so rarely spoke to people that hearing my voice out loud was odd.

“Coming right up.” She turned away to prepare my drink, and I moved to one side to wait, pulling out my cell to open a random game to pass the time and keep my nerves calm. I hated being outside of my small apartment. Hated it.

The repetitive game of matching colors kept me from thinking about where I was and how long it was taking for my drink to arrive, and I had my anxiety under control … until someone spoke to me.

“Peppermint Mocha Latte, with whip cream and chocolate sprinkles.” My head jerked up at the deep, slow drawl, and my stomach plummeted to my toes.

No. No way. I had to be imagining things.

I blinked, shaking my head, but the vision in front of me didn’t change. It remained fixed firmly in the form of a tall, lean male god, with green eyes that could sear your soul. The desire to run swept through me—a reaction instilled over years of living in fear—and I reached behind me to grip the countertop to stop myself from doing just that.

“It’s just a Mocha Latte. They don’t do peppermint unless it’s on the run up to Christmas.” I forced the words out through frozen lips, surprised I sounded so calm, then questioned why I was even explaining. I should make an excuse and leave.

One dark eyebrow rose, and the hand not holding the coffee cup lifted to pat the pockets of his jacket. He dipped two long fingers into the breast pocket and drew out a red, white, and green striped candy cane. My tongue swept over my lips when he lifted it to his mouth and used his teeth to tear off the clear plastic wrap. His thumb popped off the lid from the coffee cup, and he dropped the candy cane into it. One side of his mouth tilted into a half-smile.

“It’s a Peppermint Mocha Latte now.” His voice was soft as he held it out to me.

I stared at it, then up at him. “I have two questions.” Reverting to the actress I’d spent so many years being came easier than I expected. No one watching would have any clue about how dry my mouth was, how my heart was thrashing around inside my chest, and how I was desperately fighting against the urge to flee.

One shoulder lifted in a shrug. “Shoot.”

“One … Why are you carrying candy canes around? And two … What are you doing here? How did you find me? Did you come here specifically to see me, or is this an unhappy coincidence?” Okay, so maybe I had more than two questions, and I was almost panting by the time I was done speaking.

“That’s four questions.” My brows pulled together, and he held up a hand, palm outwards. “I’m just putting it out there.” Nothing in his tone suggested that he found my reaction odd, but then he’d always been a master at hiding his thoughts behind an indifferent mask. Unless you knew him … really knew him … you wouldn’t believe anything could touch his emotions.

“What do you want?” Did I sound as fearful as the knots in my stomach said I was?

“Taking your coffee order would be a good start.” That mild tone, combined with his famous customary half-smile made me break out in a cold sweat, but I snatched the coffee out of his hand, almost spilling it in my haste. “Now, to answer your questions. Yes, I’m here to see you. I came here specifically to see you … but it’s a coincidence we’re both in this coffee shop. I landed in New York about an hour ago and stopped in here to grab a drink on my way to your place.”

“And the candy cane?” I ignored his comment that he was coming to see me, although the desire to demand how he knew where I lived was strong.

“Bribery, in case you didn’t want to talk to me. I also have a bottle of tequila and a Caramel Crumble Apple Pie from The Pie Hole.” He named a bakery in Los Angeles. “I wanted to cover all options.”

“You still haven’t told me what you want.” The last time we shared the same space had been the night I’d walked away from Remarkable Records, after winning an award for Best Female Artist. It made no sense for him to be standing in front of me, that stupid half-smile on his face, offering me my favorite drink and comfort food, as though he wasn’t on the list of people who had been a witness to the train wreck that was my life.

“Ten minutes of your time.” That deep voice washed over me. I steeled myself against the false sense of safety it offered. “That’s all. Can we grab a table, or do you want to go somewhere else?”

I glanced around. The coffee shop was quiet, and the few customers inside weren’t paying any attention to us. I nodded toward a corner table, away from the windows. “Ten minutes,” I said and set off toward it.

What are you doing? Why are you even giving him one minute of your time, let alone ten?

I ignored my inner voice, pulled out the seat at my chosen table, and sat down. Placing the coffee down, I put my cell beside it and navigated into the list of apps. I found the timer and set it for ten minutes, then put it on the table between us. Marley’s eyebrow shot up.

“You’re timing me?”

“You said ten minutes. That’s all I’m willing to give you.” I looked pointedly at the numbers counting down on the display. “Now you’re down to nine and a half minutes.” The steadiness of my voice hid the rapid beat of my heart.

He stared at me for another three seconds, eyes narrowed, then shook his head. “Okay, fine. NFG Records wants to sign you.”

My heart stuttered. “No.”

“You haven’t heard the offer yet.”

“I don’t care what it is. I’m not interested.” My throat was closing up.

“Come on, Rain.” My spine snapped taut when he said my name. He carried on talking, seemingly oblivious to my reaction. “You ran away from the music industry five years ago. That’s a lifetime in our business. Surely it’s been long enough to lick your wounds? Your break with Remarkable wasn’t that newsworthy. You can’t sit there and tell me you don’t miss it. Singing is your life.” The dismissiveness of his tone stabbed at my heart.

“I wasn’t aware that I lost the ability to sing if I wasn’t signed to a record label.” Focus on the facts, Rain. You can do this.

“Maybe you should drink your coffee.” His voice was mild as he tapped the side of the cup. “You seem a little on the … angry side.”

“Do I?” My voice was flat. Anger was far from the emotion I was feeling. Fear? Worry that being seen talking to him would bring attention to me. How about absolute terror? “Maybe it’s the company I’m keeping. What do you want, Marley?” There. I forced myself to say his name without stammering.

“I told you. NFG wants to sign you.”

“And you’re the errand boy? If NFG wanted to sign me, they should have done their homework and sent someone else.” Someone who didn’t guest-star in my dreams most nights.

Marley leaned back in his seat, the picture of relaxed confidence. “Or maybe they thought I was the best man for the job.” He placed a white envelope on the table and slid it across to me. “You’re persona non grata in the music scene right now. That can’t be easy. Don’t you want to prove all those people who said you were over wrong?”

I didn’t touch the envelope, didn’t even look at it. “I like how my life is.”

“Do you, Rain? Or is that just something you tell yourself? I remember you saying that to me once before … the night everything fell apart around your ears.”

“Don’t assume you know me.”

“Oh, rest assured, I don’t. You made it abundantly clear I didn’t know you when you ditched me for your pop prince.”

I stood, snatching up my cell, and pushed away from the table. The walls were closing in, my throat closing up. I had to get out.

“I still have six minutes left.” He rose to his feet and kept pace with me as I walked to the exit.

“Then use it to talk to someone who’s interested.”

I had to get out. Get away from him.

“Good to see you haven’t changed. You still can’t keep any of the promises you make.”

I stopped dead in the doorway and slowly swung to face him. The slight curl to his lip was still there, mockery glinting in his eyes as he watched for my reaction. That was what he did, what they all did—found a person’s weakness and used it to get what they wanted.

People only ever saw the great charismatic Marley Stone—lead singer of Black Rosary, or co-owner of NFG Records—calm, controlled, charming. But beneath that mask, I knew there was a ruthless man. There had to be, otherwise NFG wouldn’t be as big as it was—he just hid it better than most.

I forced myself to smile. “Here’s a promise you can take to the grave. I will never again let you or anyone else force me to make decisions that benefit everyone else instead of me.” I turned and walked out, pushing blindly past the couple walking in.

I was sure he was watching me, imagined I could feel the heat of his glare on my back as I walked away, but I held it together until I was in my car. I jammed the key in the ignition, blinking away the tears burning my eyes.

Why had he come here?

I shook my head. He’d told me why he was here. NFG wanted Rainbow. They wanted the fairytale princess I’d portrayed.

But why?

NFG didn’t promote pop music. They were a rock label.

So what was their motive?

I jumped when a rap on the window broke the silence.

“C’mon, Tink. Just hear me out.”

I didn’t even acknowledge him. My foot pressed on the accelerator, and I took off down the road with a squeal of tires.

Tink.

That one word was enough to send me into another panic attack, and I barely made it home without crashing my car.

Chapter 34

Marley

I hadn’t been able to believe my luck when I stopped at the coffee shop to grab a drink before driving to where Rain lived. Finding her standing inside the building saved me from having to turn up at her doorstep and avoided any possibility of a crazy scene. A quick query informed me she was waiting for her order, and I picked it up along with mine. It gave me the perfect opening to speak to her.

Before I approached her, I watched her for a few minutes. Her head was bowed over her cell, fingers tapping at the screen. Her hair was loose, falling around her shoulders in a blonde waterfall, partially hiding her face from view. Seeing her again sent a storm of unexpected emotions through me—relief and anger. Relief that she looked well and anger for the same reason. Both emotions vied for dominance. It made no sense. I didn’t wish her any ill will, but at the same time I hated that everything that had happened seemed to have left her untouched. Her beauty was still ethereal, and it took every bit of willpower I possessed not to let her see how she affected me. It had been five years. I’d moved on, repaired the broken heart she’d left me with, so why was that stupid muscle beating so rapidly?

It didn’t surprise me when she showed no interest in the offer from NFG. That she’d even agreed to sit down with me had surprised me, though. I’d half-expected to find the mocha I handed to her upended over my head. The Rain I’d been involved with was impetuous. She hadn’t been afraid to show her reactions, her emotions, when we’d been alone. It had been one of the things that had appealed to me when we first met. The Rain I’d met today was something else—her emotions under complete control.

And … Well, simply put. I didn’t like it.

Which was why I let her go, stood and watched her climb into an old faded yellow VW Beetle. Not a car I’d expected to see pop’s disgraced bubble-gum princess driving, I had to admit. When she pulled out of her parking space and took off down the street with a squeal of protesting tires, I pushed away from where I was leaning and pulled out my cell.

“She said no,” I told Karl when he picked up my call.

“Try again.” He hung up. Fucking asshole.

I called him back. “Why do you want her so bad?”

“Did you read what I put in the envelope?”

“Ticket and contract.”

He sighed down the line. “Marley, read what’s in the envelope. You do still have it, don’t you?”

“You’re not talking to one of Forgotten Legacy,” I muttered.

“Then stop acting like them, and get your head out of your ass for two minutes. Not everything is about you. Read the print-out.” The asshole hung up again.

“Sir? Sir?” I turned at the voice and found a woman wearing an apron with the coffee shop’s logo on it, holding Rain’s drink and the envelope containing the contract. “You left this.”

“Thanks, honey.” I took both from her, inwardly thanking the universe that Karl hadn’t witnessed the fact I’d left it on the table, and set off down the street to where I’d left the rental car I’d picked up at the airport.

Putting my cell in the holder on the dash, I opened the envelope and pulled out the sheet with Rain’s address on it. I typed it into the GPS and flicked through the rest of the papers while I waited for the directions to load.

The contract was our standard one for a new artist, so I spent little time on that. Karl had been in the business longer than me. He’d been Black Rosary’s manager before we were famous and negotiated all our contracts when we were signed to a different label. I trusted he knew what he was doing. The sheet behind the contract had a post-it stuck to it and a note in Karl’s handwriting.

“Read this. It’s what she had to sign to get out of the recording contract with Remarkable. You’ll find it interesting. I couldn’t get my hands on her original contract, so ask if she has a copy.”

Beneath that, in a different color pen, he’d added—“You were supposed to read it on the plane, not in the car.”

I snorted. He knew me well. I’d slept on the plane—a habit formed over years of touring. It guaranteed people would leave me alone.

I peeled the post-it off the sheet and scanned over it. It seemed standard—detailing the end of her musical career with Remarkable Records. Below that was the distribution of royalties from recordings—ninety-five percent going to Remarkable, and … I frowned. That couldn’t be right. Rain didn’t receive any of the royalties from her music once she split from them? The rest of her income seemed to go to her sister. Why would that be the case? And, more to the point, why would Rain agree to it?

I glared at the sheet, back up at my cell, then reached out and hit redial on Karl’s number. “What the actual fuck?”

“Finally read it then.” It wasn’t a question.

“Why the fuck would she sign everything away?”

“Do you remember when you first met her? I told you back then that there was talk that her contract gave Remarkable full control over her entire life, even down to who she dated.”

“Yes, but—”

“From what I’ve found out, when Rain first joined Remarkable, she did so because they wanted a young girl they could tout as a role model for teenage girls everywhere. To do that, they needed to be in control of everything so she met the standards and goals they had. When you showed an interest in her … I have to be honest, Marley. I didn’t think you stood any chance at all. The girl didn’t seem the type to enjoy dabbling on the wild side.”

“Until she decided Finlay Carter was a better match for her.”

“Until Remarkable threatened her.”

“That’s not what she told me.”

Karl laughed. “Why would she tell you that? You might claim otherwise, but you liked that girl a lot. I could tell. Everyone could. All this talk of four or five dirty fucks you keep repeating? You know, it stinks of bullshit. She was different from the other girls you fooled around with.”

He wasn’t wrong. I’d more than liked Rain. I’d been thinking about asking her to marry me when all the footage of her with Finlay came out. I’d even bought the ring. But she didn’t deny anything when I confronted her.

My fingers tapped a rhythm on my thigh. “Do you still want me to try and get her to sign?”

“Not only try, but succeed. She needs to get back in the studio.”

There was a tone to his voice that suggested he knew something I didn’t. “What’s the story?”

“I want Rain Silverman signed with NFG Records.”

“No,” I said slowly. “It’s more than that. I know you, Karl. What aren’t you telling me?”

“Maybe I want to send a message to Remarkable. Her contract with Remarkable ended five years ago. There are whispers that they’ve been slowly losing money since they lost her. The word is that they’re going to try and get her back. I want her on our books before they try to get her to sign something new.” I heard voices in the background. “Okay, I have to go. The boys are here.”

The boys. I chuckled. The members of Forgotten Legacy could be in their eighties, and Karl would still refer to them as ‘The boys’.

“Call me later with an update. Gabe, get your feet off my desk!” He cut the call while I was still laughing.

My attention dropped back to the paper on my lap.

Why was Karl so invested in getting Rain Silverman to sign with NFG? Why had she signed such a god-awful release in the first place? Maybe she’d earned enough during her time with Remarkable that she hadn’t needed the further royalties? Maybe she’d wanted a clean break? Maybe her sister needed the money? Rain had never really talked about her sister when we were together. Our minds had been on other things.

I turned the key in the ignition.

So many questions. Well, one way to find out the truth.

It took ten minutes to reach the location given to me by my GPS. The apartment building I pulled up outside wasn’t what I expected, but I knew it was where Rain lived by the VW Beetle parked on the road. I didn’t get out of the car immediately, instead pulling up a web browser on my phone and typing in Rain’s name.

The first few links sent me to the same articles I’d read at the time of her split from Remarkable. They followed the same story as the ones in the newspapers Karl had given to me. I kept scrolling, but couldn’t find anything that mentioned the release she’d signed with the label.

Complete media silence. Something that rang alarm bells in my head. Information always got leaked, yet there seemed to be nothing. I tapped through a couple more pages of search results … and there it was.

A link to a site I’d never heard of, and the title could easily have been clickbait—but I tapped it, anyway. The article was dated four years ago.

What really happened between Rainbow and Remarkable Records?

There has long been speculation as to the details of what happened the night Rainbow was photographed naked in Downtown L.A.

Rainbow, real name Rain Silverman, disappeared from the public eye a week later, after Maxim Florentino announced that Remarkable was releasing her from her contract with them. It’s known that she currently lives in Queens, New York.

So what caused her to split from Remarkable twelve months ago, and why did it result in her leaving the music business completely?

To answer those questions, we have to look back over Rainbow’s entire career.

A recap of her music career followed that statement, with stills from performances and awards ceremonies. My fingers tapped against my thigh when two photographs of us together showed up. I recognized both. One was from an awards ceremony we’d both been attending. We arrived separately, but left together. The other was from a chance meeting when we’d both been in New York and discovered we were in the same restaurant. I remembered that night well. We’d ditched our dining companions and gone back to my hotel room.

They had dedicated less than three lines of the article to our relationship, a brief mention of the leaked sex tape with the lead singer of Black Rosary.

I laughed. We’d kept the seriousness of our relationship out of the public eye, but we’d been together, exclusively together, for almost five years. I’d told Karl we only met up a few times because both of our schedules didn’t allow us to be in the same location often, but it had been so much more than that. False names, hiding behind wigs, meeting after dark—our relationship had been intense and passionate. I’d wanted to announce it to the world, but she didn’t, and I’d let her talk me into keeping it a secret. I told myself it was because she liked the mystery, the sneaking around, but at the back of my mind, I always questioned if there was another reason.

Rainbow signed with Remarkable Records when she was just a fresh-faced six-year-old and quickly became known for her sweet songs talking about young love and being accepted for who you are. Teens the world over loved her wholesome and girl-next-door appeal and the sex tape leaked showing her having sex with Marley Stone didn’t seem to change that outlook.

But were things as cutesy as they appeared from the outside? Photographs of Rainbow from that period seem to paint a different story. After the leaked sex tape, she lost weight, became withdrawn and was rarely seen without her manager or boyfriend, Finlay Carter, beside her. Interviews became rare, and the sunny, friendly girl everyone knew as the pop princess disappeared, leaving behind a sad, weary young woman. There was talk that she had a drug addiction, which the record company and her boyfriend attempted to hide. Further theories whispered that Rainbow was in a much more disturbing situation than that.

Had the woman who brought so much happiness to young girls everywhere been hiding a dark secret behind the bubble-gum pop music?

The rest of the article hinted toward the possible grooming of a young girl in return for music and money, but the writer never outright said what they thought. They had nothing concrete other than overheard snatches of conversation, rumors and comments from sources inside the record label who said they’d heard Rainbow had to sign a contract giving up any control over her finances and life.

I glanced up and out of the window toward the house.

Why the fuck was I sitting out here reading online articles about Rain when I could just knock at the door and ask her?

Chapter 35

Rain

I leaned against the front door, eyes closed, and willed my heart to slow down the rapid beat it had maintained the entire drive back to my house. Why did NFG want to sign me? I hadn’t recorded anything for over five years. I hadn’t even been near a recording studio since I left Remarkable Records. The last album I released had been recorded long in advance. The awards I’d won had been for a song I’d written and recorded two years prior.

Marley’s words came back to me. Singing is your life.

It had been, once upon a time. I had lived the dream. I was signed to a record label. I’d had hit after hit. My lips twisted. And what did I have to show for it? A medical record that read like a horror movie and panic attacks that overtook me without warning.

I’d gotten out of a bad situation. I’d survived long enough to escape. Why would I willingly go back to it?

A pounding on the door at my back sent my heartbeat into overdrive, and I jumped away from it.

“Rain, you owe me six minutes.”

My throat closed up, and I backed across the room to the kitchen area. If I stayed silent, he might think I wasn’t here.

“Rain, answer the door. I know you’re in there. Your car’s outside.”

My eyes darted left and right. There was a fire escape near the kitchen window. Should I run?

Stop it. You’re better than this. You have nothing to fear. Open the door, listen to what he has to say and then he’ll leave. He’s not going to do anything.

Did I know that for sure?

When had he ever given you a reason to believe he’d hurt you? Not even when you ended your relationship. He never raised his voice once. He was never the one who hurt you.

I sucked in a deep breath and squared my shoulders. I could do this. I would listen to what he had to say, refuse his offer, and he would leave. Once his six minutes were up, I’d never have to see him again.

My steps were heavy as I approached the door. Leaning up, I peered through the spyhole. Marley stood just beyond it, his dark hair curling around his face, his green eyes hidden by dark glasses. I checked the security chain was still in place on the door, and turned the handle.

“Why did you follow me here?”

“We didn’t finish our conversation.” He didn’t make a move toward the door.

“I thought my leaving gave you the answer.”

He shrugged. “Karl didn’t think I tried hard enough to convince you.”

“Karl? Karl Daniels, you mean?”

“Yes, ma’am. He thinks you’d be a good fit for NFG, and that it’s time you came out of retirement.”

“Why?”

He pushed his sunglasses up onto the top of his head, and those green eyes focused on me. “Can we talk inside? Come on, Rain. Give me those six minutes you promised. If you don’t like what I have to say, I’ll tear up the contract Karl sent and fly back to L.A. without any further argument.”

“You promise?”

His head tilted, lips pursing. I’d learned in our years together that if Marley promised something, he always followed through. Keeping his word was an integral part of his makeup.

“Alright, Rain,” he said eventually, his voice soft. “I promise if you give me six minutes and I can’t convince you, then I’ll leave and won’t bother you again.”

I stared at him, processing the words and analyzing his tone of voice.

“You’re going to make yourself bleed.” His quiet words drew my attention to the fact I was gnawing on my bottom lip while I stared at him.

My hand shook when I reached for the safety chain, and I hated seeing the outward sign of my nerves. If Marley noticed, he didn’t say anything. I pulled open the door, and took a step back.

“Six minutes.” I repeated the time I’d allocated him.

“Yes, ma’am.” He strolled past me, all long legs and casual sex appeal, and I hated the fact I even noticed it.

My small one-room apartment seemed even smaller with Marley in it. I stood by the door as he folded his six-five frame onto a chair and stretched out his legs in front of him. He set the mocha I’d left in the coffee shop onto the tiny card table and placed a white envelope beside it. I skirted around him and sat on the opposite side.

“Your six minutes start now,” I told him.

“NFG wants to sign you. We’ll buy your back catalog from Remarkable.”

I hid a flinch at his mention of the record label and fought to keep my expression blank.

“We’re offering you a $100,000 advance and fifteen percent royalties. Management and everything else is kept in-house, unless you have someone outside of the label you’d prefer to take the position, in which case their fees would come out of your royalties.”

“Doesn’t having a manager who works for the label show a bias toward keeping the label happier than the artist?” I’d been in that position with Maxim and Remarkable. Maxim had never looked out for my interests over the label’s.

“If you know anything about NFG, then you’ll be aware that we do everything possible to make sure our signed artists get the best deals. We’re a label formed by musicians for musicians … as you well know,” he added softly.

My cheeks heated at his words. I’d been there in those early days when Marley and Karl were building their dream record label. One of their concerns had been making sure artists received what they deserved while still making money for the label.

“Four and a half minutes,” I said instead and the hint of a smile tipped one side of his mouth up.

“You’d own all rights to any songs you write. We’re aware that the contract you had with Remarkable gave them ownership of everything. We don’t want that for you.” He leaned forward. “Rain …”

His tone of voice had me stiffening my spine. “Three minutes. Keep going.” I didn’t want to answer any questions he might have.

He stared at me for a full ten seconds and then inclined his head. “Fine. Okay. Karl has three potential managers lined up that he feels would work well with you. If you sign with us, we’ll arrange for you to meet them and see who you would prefer. Upon signing, we will transfer the advance to the bank account of your choice. NFG would like to invite you to L.A. so we can make a formal announcement to the associated press, and get you into the studio to record some songs.

“Karl suggested we start with some covers and give you time to get back into the swing of things. I know you used to write your own lyrics and that’s always an option, should you wish to get back into it.” He used one finger to slide the white envelope across the table toward me. “All the fine details are listed in there, along with the contract for you to sign. There’s also a ticket to fly you back to L.A.”

“Where would I stay … if I came?”

“Don’t you have a house or apartment there?”

I shook my head.

“Not a problem. We can book you into a hotel and find you an apartment for when you’re in L.A. You don’t need to live there permanently, but you will need a base for when it’s time to record.”

I reached for the mocha, swirled the candy cane around the liquid inside, and then took a sip. It was no longer hot but still warm enough to drink. And then it dawned on me what I’d done.

Oh god … what if he’d put something into it?

I set the cup back down and pushed it away from me.

“What makes you think I want to get back into the music scene?”

“Karl seems to believe you do.”

“But not you.” I ignored the heavy weight in my stomach. I didn’t want him to tell me he was interested in my career. I didn’t.

“I haven’t given it much thought. Karl wants you, so I’m here to make that happen.”

“The Great Marley Stone is NFG’s errand boy?”

“For the purposes of this situation, yes.” He didn’t rise to my comment. “Are you interested?”

I wanted to lie and say no. But I was. I wanted it so much I could taste it. And yet …

“My release with Remarkable states that I cannot work for a competing label.”

“Your contract ended the day you split with them. The release you signed has a time limit … which was up twenty-four hours ago. You’re free to sign with whoever you want.”

Chapter 36

Marley

Of all the reactions I expected to receive from me telling her that the release with Remarkable had ended, I didn’t expect the one I got. The color drained from her face and she shot to her feet.

“You need to leave.”

“I still have two minutes.”

“You’ve said everything you need to say.”

“But you haven’t told me what you think.” I didn’t move from where I sat.

“You want an answer right now?”

“I’d like an indication of your thoughts, if nothing else. Something I can give to Karl.” From the look of absolute terror on her face, I wasn’t sure I’d been successful in convincing her of anything other than returning to the music business would be the worst thing she could dream of ... and I didn’t know why.

“I need to think about it. You can’t just turn up and expect me to give you an answer immediately. Especially to something I’ve never even considered a possibility.”

“Are you going to think about it, though?

“Will you leave if I say yes?”

I stood, and she took a step backward. I frowned at the clear look of apprehension on her face. “What’s going on?”

Her eyes met mine, then darted away. “Nothing. I just want you to leave now.” She spun away, pulled open a drawer, took out a small pad and pen and tossed both onto the table. “Write down your number. I’ll text you with my answer.”

There was something going on here, something more than just being shocked at finding out NFG wanted to sign her. I scrawled my number onto the paper.

“Do you have a copy of your original contract with Remarkable?” I watched her closely when I asked the question and saw her flinch. It was a small, almost imperceptible move, but it was there. My mind went back to the article I’d read before coming inside. “Rain, why aren’t you receiving any royalties from your work?”

What little color was left on her face drained away. “Please leave.”

“If something—”

“Get out!” She accompanied the demand by throwing up her hand and pointing toward the door.

I waited for a second, then nodded. “Fine. I’ll leave the contract with you. Read through it and let me know.” I needed to call Karl. I was sure he knew more than he was telling me. Something that would give me insight into Rain’s reaction, about why she was behaving so differently to the way I remembered her.

I walked past her. She stepped back to put space between us as I neared her, and I pressed my lips together to stop myself from demanding to know what I’d ever done to make her behave this way.

I strode across the room, and just as I reached out to open the front door, her voice stopped me.

“Oh no.” The words were low, barely a whisper. My hand hovered over the door handle, and I twisted my head to look at her over my shoulder.

“Oh no?”

“I …” Her throat moved as she swallowed, her eyes on the window to the left of the door. “I need you to … Marley, please come away from the door.”

“Why?”

There was a loud rap at the door before she could answer me.

“Don’t answer it.”

I dropped my hand and turned fully to face her. “Who is it? Are you in some kind of trouble? Rain, talk to me.” It didn’t matter at that moment what had happened between us all those years ago. All I cared about was the expression on her face and the fear in her voice.

“It’s …” She licked her lips. “It’s someone from Remarkable. I … I should have expected them. They must know you’re here, but …”

“They’re here to get you to sign something new?”

She nodded.

“Why would you sign with them again? You’re not recording and you’re not earning from anything you already have out.”

“It’s complicated.” Her voice was low. “You don’t understand.”

There was another knock on the door, louder this time. Her eyes jerked past me.

“Sign with NFG. I don’t know what’s going on here, what has gone on, but I can promise you we’ll treat you better than they ever have.” She didn’t acknowledge my words, eyes intent on the door at my back. “Rain, listen to me.” At her name, she blinked, focusing on me. “Sign with us. Before you open the door. Once your name is on that paper, they have no control over you anymore.”

“Rain!” The sudden bellow made her jump, and I was positive she didn’t even know she’d taken a step backward.

“I don’t—”

“You have a thirty days grace period. Signing with us now doesn’t mean you can’t change your mind. Sign the contract. Come to L.A. with me. Meet with Karl. If you decide it’s not what you want, you can walk away. I promise, there’s nothing to trap you.” I don’t know why I added that, but it seemed to get through.

“Thirty days?” she repeated.

“Thirty days. I swear, Tink.” Inwardly I winced. I hadn’t meant to use the nickname I’d given her, but it seemed to be the thing that changed her mind. She spun and hurried to the table. I waited by the door.

“Rain! I know you’re in there, I saw you in the hallway. Open the door!”

I steeled myself against the need to throw open the door and confront the man beyond it.

“Here.” Rain was back, and she had the contract clutched in her hand. “I’m trusting you, Marley. Please … please don’t let that be a mistake.”

The tone in her voice suggested there was a story there, and I wanted to ask her about it, but first, I needed to deal with Remarkable’s representative. I took the pages from her, scanned through them to ensure she’d signed in all the right places, then folded them and put them in my pocket.

“Is he likely to bother you once I’ve left?”

She nodded.

“Then get your shoes on, and come with me. I’ll book you a room in the hotel I’m staying at, and we’ll fly to L.A. as soon as we can. If I can get us a flight tonight, we’ll go then.”

“Tonight? That’s … that’s too soon.”

I had the distinct impression any time would be too soon and the longer she had to think about it, the more risk there was of her changing her mind.

“You said you’re willing to trust me, so … trust me, okay? Go and get ready to leave. I’ll deal with this guy. Do you know who he is?”

“Raymond Droughton—M-Maxim’s assistant.” She stumbled over her ex-manager’s name.

Interesting. So Maxim still kept eyes on Rain. I’d thought he washed his hands of her when they parted ways, but it appeared not.

“Shoes and jacket. Go. I don’t want you standing here when I open the door.”

She hesitated for a second longer, nodded and hurried across the small apartment. I counted to three then opened the door.

“Rai—” His mouth closed with an audible snap of his teeth and he scowled at me.

I propped one shoulder against the doorframe and folded my arms. “Can I help you?”

“Where’s Rain?”

“Do you have an appointment?”

“What? I don’t need an appointment. I work for her record label.”

“Really?” I drew out the word. “That’s interesting as I’m pretty sure you aren’t on my staff.”

“Your staff?”

“NFG Records. Not that you need me to explain who I am.” I let my lip curl up into my customary half-smile. “Rain Silverman is now with NFG Records.”

His jaw dropped. “What? No way. She isn’t signed with you. She has a no-compete clause in her release with Remarkable.”

I shrugged. “I don’t know what to tell you. She’s signed with us now.” I straightened to my full height, which was a lot taller than his. “If you’ll excuse me, Ms. Silverman and I have somewhere to be. Tell Max I said hi.” I stepped back and let the door close.

Chapter 37

Rain

What are you doing?

I stood beside my closet, pulling out a change of clothes and dumping them in a small bag, listening while Marley spoke to Raymond. When he said I’d signed with NFG, my heart stopped beating.

What had I done?

I almost rushed over to deny his claim, but caught myself before I moved. This was what I wanted. Wasn’t it? To get out from under the grip of Remarkable and Maxim? Surely NFG would be a better label to be contracted with? Even if nothing came of it.

But now you have to go back to L.A. That insidious voice whispered inside my head.

It’ll be fine. I could fly there and back in a couple of days. There was no reason for me to stay there longer than necessary. I’d met Karl Daniels a few times over the years, and he’d seemed nice. At least, I’d never heard anything negative about him and all the bands and artists signed with NFG never had a bad word to say about the label.

Oh god, what have I done?

“Rain?” I jumped at Marley’s voice and spun to find him standing by the door staring at me. “Are you ready to go?”

“I …” I wanted to tell him I’d changed my mind, that I didn’t want to leave the apartment, but I swallowed down the instinct and nodded.

“Is there anything you want to take with you? If we can get a flight to L.A. today, we won’t have time to come back here. Maybe pack an overnight bag, enough to see you through until tomorrow. We can always arrange to have whatever you need to be delivered to the hotel once you’re settled.”

I let him talk me into packing enough clothes and underwear for a week into a small suitcase, and then followed him out of the door. Raymond’s car could be seen through the glass of the entrance door of the building. Marley glanced at me.

“Follow my lead, okay? If he tries to talk to you, ignore him. Don’t stop, don’t look at him. Treat him the same way you would the paparazzi. He can make no demands on your time. My car is the silver one parked across the street. Head straight to it. The door will be unlocked before you reach it. You can either sit in the front passenger seat or get in the back. Got it?”

I nodded, my lips pressed together.

I was really doing this then?

“Ready?”

I gave him another silent nod, and he threw open the door. Raymond was out of his car and heading toward us the moment we stepped outside.

“Keep your head up, Rain. And trust me.”

I slipped the keys to my apartment into my pocket and slowly turned to face the road. My heart hammered against my ribs, a loud drumbeat in my ears, and I worried that a panic attack was going to hit. Then warm fingers linked with mine.

“Take a deep breath, Tink.” Marley’s voice was low, and I looked down at where he was holding onto my hand. “Let’s go.”

The first step away from the building was the hardest, and I had to force my feet to move, to keep pace beside him. One step, two, a third. My heart beat wildly. Four steps, five.

You got this. Almost there.

“Rain. Maxim isn’t going to be happy. Are you trying to get his attention?”

The words stopped me in my tracks. Marley’s grip on my hand tightened. “Keep moving.” He tugged me forward, leaned past me and opened the car door. “Get in. Close the door. I’ll be with you in just a minute.” His hand released mine and pressed against my spine, propelling me forward. I ducked and climbed into the car. The door slammed closed behind me, sealing me inside.

Marley moved to intercept Raymond, who was heading toward me. I couldn’t hear what the men said, and Marley’s back was to me, so I couldn’t see the expression on his face. But his stance was relaxed, arms loose at his sides and yet … Raymond stepped back, blinking rapidly, and waved his cell phone at Marley. His lips moved as he spoke in a low voice, and I strained to hear it. Without opening the door or lowering the window, it was impossible, and the windows were electric so I couldn’t do that. There was no way I was going to open the door. That would be too obvious.

Raymond pointed at me, and Marley’s head turned. That half-smile he was well-known for teased at his lips and he slowly pulled out the contract I’d signed from his pocket. He flicked through and pointed. I assumed he was showing Raymond my signature. The other man’s finger jabbed at the page and Marley shook his head. Raymond pointed again. Marley shrugged, folded the papers and put them back into his pocket, then turned his back on Raymond and walked toward the car.

His pace was measured, casual, as though he was in absolutely no rush, and there was an expression of impotent fury on Raymond’s face. I didn’t take my eyes off Remarkable’s representative until I felt the car bounce slightly as Marley settled into the driver’s seat beside me.

He didn’t say a word as he pulled on his seatbelt and then started the engine. I bit my lip, waiting for him to break the silence. He didn’t, and my apprehension rose.

What had Raymond said to him?

“Marley—”

He held up a hand and I stopped.

“Hey, Angel?” His cell was against his ear. “Can you see if there are any flights back to L.A. tonight? For two, yeah. I have two open first-class tickets. Karl probably sweet-talked someone into allowing it. If not tonight, first thing tomorrow.” He paused, obviously listening to the woman at the other end. “Yeah, that’s good. Let me know.” He cut the call and looked at me. “Stop looking at me like I’m about to murder you.”

“I don’t think you’re about to murder me.”

“No?” He quirked an eyebrow. “Might want to tell your face that.”

Chapter 38

Marley

I was finding it difficult to reconcile the woman sitting beside me in the car with the woman I’d spent five years of my life falling in love with. If I didn’t know better, I’d have sworn Rain had a twin sister and I was currently in the presence of the wrong woman. Rain had been a vibrant, fun-loving woman with a ready smile. She had a presence that had won me over almost from the moment we met, when I’d stepped outside of my own rules and taken her to my hotel room.

By comparison, the woman sitting silently beside me was a pale imitation. She startled at the slightest noise, barely spoke, and seemed to constantly be on the edge of flight. There was nothing of the woman I’d known other than a similarity in looks. Yet even there, I could see differences. Granted, years had passed. Neither of us were the twenty-something hungry-for-fame artists anymore. I was closer to forty with a successful music career and record label behind me. And I was sure Rain had turned thirty that year. But that wasn’t it. She was thinner, there were dark circles beneath her eyes, and when she spoke her voice was quiet, low enough to miss hearing.

Her entire demeanor hinted toward something I didn’t want to acknowledge, something that sat heavily in my gut. I knew I’d have to raise it eventually, and ask her about my suspicions. My own personality would allow for nothing else. But first, I wanted to get her somewhere she couldn’t run from me.

“What did you say to Raymond?” she asked as soon as I ended the call with my assistant.

Okay, so maybe we’d have at least part of that conversation sooner than I wanted. I pulled away from her apartment building and drove down the street, putting distance between us and Remarkable’s representative before I spoke.

“I told him that you were now officially signed with NFG, and if Remarkable had anything they wanted to say to you, they would need to make contact through the label from here.”

“I’m not allowed to talk to anyone?”

“That’s not what I said. From your behavior at the apartment, I thought it would be easier for you not to have to deal with them. If you want to go ahead and talk to them, that’s up to you.”

“Okay.”

I shot her a frown. “Okay? You want to talk to Remarkable?”

“No. I just …” She shook her head. “It’s not important.”

Before I could reply, my cell burst into life. I tapped a button and Angel’s voice sounded through the speaker.

“Marley, I can get you a flight today if you’re okay with being at the airport for midnight.”

“That’s doable.”

“Okay, good. Get there at midnight to check in. The flight leaves at two. It’s a five-hour flight and will land in L.A. at four am.”

“I fucking hate time zones.” New York was three hours ahead of Los Angeles.

“It could be worse. At least you won’t suffer from jet lag.”

“Can you arrange a hotel room for Rain Silverman when we land and get Jacob to pick us up?”

My assistant didn’t miss a beat. “I can do that. Do you need anything else?”

“No, I’ll call Karl and update him. I’ll see you at the office tomorrow.” I cut the call and shot a quick look at Rain. “Would you like to stop somewhere for dinner or stay in the suite and we can order room service?”

“Aren’t you worried about the paparazzi seeing you with me?”

“I couldn’t care less. That was your issue, not mine.” I shouldn’t have said it. I knew that the second the words left my mouth, but I couldn’t help it.

I should be over it. Five years had passed. I’d thought I was over it and yet … I gave myself a mental shake. I shouldn’t even be thinking about our history. I’d managed to avoid it so far. I was here for business, nothing more. That’s what had been in my mind when I boarded the flight to come here. I wasn’t Marley Stone, Black Rosary’s lead singer and her dirty-secret ex-boyfriend. I was Marley Stone, co-owner of NFG Records. I was here to sign an artist to our label. That was it. I had to continue compartmentalizing, or my need for answers would send her right back to Remarkable before I even got her on the plane.

“We can have dinner at the hotel’s restaurant,” I offered into the silence. I wasn’t going to apologize for my words.

“Okay.” Her response was toneless, and I had to stop myself from grinding my teeth.

Who was this fucking woman? Where was the snark, the flashfire temper, the fire?

“Afterward, we can go back to my room and fuck like rabbits for old time’s sake until it’s time to go to the airport.” I threw the words out, wanting to see her reaction.

“Wh-what? No ... what?” I had the impression of pale features and wide eyes, and then she lunged for the door handle. “Stop the car! I’ve changed my mind. You said I had thirty days. I’m not doing this. Let me out.”

“Fuck. Rain, don’t open the door.” I jerked sharply on the steering wheel to take us to the side of the road and slammed on the brakes. “What the fuck are you doing?” I twisted in my seat to face her. “Are you fucking stupid? You could have hurt yourself!”

“I need to get out.” She ignored me, fumbling with the seatbelt.

“Rain. What the fuck? I was fucking joking.” I reached across to catch her hand as she released the belt. “Seriously?” I muttered as she pulled free and threw herself out of the car.

I rolled my eyes and followed her at a slower pace. There wasn’t anywhere she could go. The road was empty in both directions.

“Rain, come back to the car. I didn’t fucking mean it.”

She whirled to face me. “Then why say it? Why say something like that?” The expression on her face stopped me in my tracks.

“It was a very bad joke, obviously.” I raked a hand through my hair. “Look, you’re not exactly acting like the woman I know … knew. This wasn’t the reaction I expected.”

“A reaction?” Her voice was flat. “What reaction did you expect, Marley? Did you think I’d say fine, let’s do it? Or maybe ask for more money? What reaction did you want?”

“What? No! None of those.” I shook my head. “Forget it, okay? Just get in the fucking car and forget I said anything.”

Chapter 39

Rain

There was a part of me that knew he hadn’t meant the words, but the other part—the one that had survived on a fight or flight instinct for years—was stronger. It caused my throat to close up, panic to overwhelm me, as his words threw me back to a scenario I’d lived through more than once. All I could think about was the outcome, the pain, and the lies spun afterward. Flight won over fight, and the fact we were in a car was less important than my need to put distance between me and the memories threatening to take over.

Once I was out of the car and could breathe again, common sense returned and anger replaced the fear. Anger at Marley for being so flippant, anger at myself for reacting in the way I had.

When he spun away and stalked back to the car, I stayed where I was.

I needed to get control of myself. If I was serious about returning to the music scene … serious about the contract I’d just signed with NFG, then I had to stop reacting to everything the way I’d been conditioned to during my time with Remarkable.

I turned away, presenting my back to the car where I knew Marley was watching me, and closed my eyes.

Deep breaths, I told myself. One step at a time. This isn’t Remarkable. NFG had a different outlook. They were a completely different breed to other record labels. If you don’t like it, you have thirty days. Marley said so. No matter what, you know he wouldn’t say that if it wasn’t true.

I sucked in a deep breath, lifted my head and turned back. Marley sat in the driver’s seat, his head bowed, and his attention not on me. Looking at his cell, I guessed. I took another breath, then set off back to the car.

He didn’t say anything when I slipped back onto the passenger seat, tapping away on the screen of his cell with his thumbs for a moment longer. When he was done, he clipped it to the dash and started the engine.

The remainder of the journey to the hotel was made in a silence neither of us tried to break. When he finally pulled into the parking lot fifteen minutes later, he glanced over at me. “I didn’t bother booking you a room since we’ll be leaving before morning. I have a suite, so if you want to use that to freshen up, or take a nap, or whatever, you can. The bedroom is separate. There’s a lock on the door, so you don’t need to worry about—”

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did.”

He didn’t tell me I didn’t need to apologize, and he didn’t make excuses for what he’d said. He simply nodded. “Let’s get inside. I don’t know about you, but I could do with a strong drink.”

He didn’t wait for my reply, opening the car door and climbing out. “I have the penthouse suite,” he told me when I joined him. “There’s a private elevator that will take us straight up.”

He walked to the back of the car and took out the overnight bag I’d packed. When I held out my hand to take it from him, he ignored me and walked toward the hotel’s entrance. I hurried to catch up to him.

“I can take that.” I reached to take it from him again, and he swapped the bag to his other hand.

“I wouldn’t be much of a gentleman if I made you carry it, would I?”

“But you—”

“I do need to. I also hold open doors.” He moved forward to do just that, and waited until I walked past him and into the entrance hall before joining me. “The elevator is to the left.” His palm pressed against my back to urge me forward. As soon as I began to move, he dropped his hand.

The elevator door slid open when he touched the small sensor with his keycard, and we walked inside the small compartment. Another tap and the doors slid closed. There was a slight bump as the elevator rose.

“Did you decide on whether you wanted to go down to the restaurant to eat or order room service?”

“The restaurant, please.” I didn’t want to be alone with Marley for any longer than necessary. The atmosphere between us was already awkward. I didn’t want to think about how much worse it could get in the hours we had to wait before going to the airport.

The penthouse suite was spacious, with doors opening onto a private balcony. It took me back to the first time I was alone in a hotel room with him, and I turned slowly as I realized it was the same penthouse suite. Marley tossed my overnight bag onto one of the cream couches and moved across the room to pick up the service telephone. He punched a button, ordered coffee, and then turned to face me.

“The restaurant opens at seven. We’ll go down for an early dinner. I need to make a few calls, so I’m going to leave you to amuse yourself for a couple of hours. I’ll be back before it’s time to eat. The guest bedroom is through there.” He waved a hand toward a door. “The bathroom is that way. There’s complimentary toiletries and whatever you might need if you want to take a bath or something, or whatever you do these days to relax.”

“Where are you going?”

“There’s some office space I can use. I need to call NFG and catch up on some work for Black Rosary.”

“You can’t do that here?” I was torn between relief at him leaving and not needing to try and make conversation and being left alone for hours.

What if Raymond discovered I was here and tried to see me? Would hotel security stop him? Should I ask Marley?

“You still haven’t broken that habit, I see.”

I blinked. “What habit?”

One long finger reached out and flicked my bottom lip. “You’re gnawing on that so hard, I’m surprised you haven’t bitten through. What are you thinking?”

“What if someone saw me coming in here with you?”

He shrugged. “What if they did?”

“Remarkable might—”

“No one can get up to this floor without a room key and, as you may have noticed, I never went to the desk and got extras. No one is coming up here, Rain. Relax.” He pulled out his cell, frowning down at the screen. “I need to go. Call me if you need me.”

“I don’t have your number.”

He frowned, then glanced around the room. When he spotted a notepad and pen beside the service telephone, he strode across, scrawled a number onto it and handed it to me. “Now you do.”

“Can’t you just make your calls here?” Apparently, not wanting to be alone had won out over needing to make small talk for the next seven hours.

His eyes were unreadable as he looked at me, and then he gave me a slow nod. “Okay. I just thought you’d prefer me not to be here, that’s all.” His hand rose to rub the back of his neck. “Look, I’m trying to make this as easy for us both as possible.”

I could read between the lines of that sentence. The one time we’d been in the same room after our break up, civility had been hard to hold onto—for Marley, anyway. I’d hurt him when I ended our relationship, and Marley was not a man who took that kind of betrayal lightly. In all honesty, the fact he was here at all, on behalf of his record label, was a huge sign of how important NFG and his partner, Karl Daniels, was to him.

I looked around. “I’ll just … leave you to it. Is there a television in the bedroom? I could stay in there until you’re done.”

Chapter 40

Marley

The door closed on Rain’s back, and I was left alone in the main room of the suite. I stared at the door, wondering if I should call her back, let her stay in the room while I made my calls, then shook my head. We weren’t friends. We were now, in one respect, employer and employee. She’d signed to my label. It would be unprofessional for her to be in the room while I made business calls—especially the first one I needed to make.

A knock sounded on the door and I strode across the room to open it. Room service stood beyond with a trolley containing a carafe of coffee for me and a specialist mocha for Rain. I thanked him, handed him a tip, and took the trolley inside. Kicking the door shut, I looked around for the bag I’d left in the room. It was beside the couch and I crossed over to it, crouched and unzipped a side pocket. A small clear bag was inside, and I took it out, opened it and unwrapped the candy cane. Popping it into the mocha, I tapped on the bedroom door.

She cracked it open a couple of seconds later, and I was briefly transported back to the first time I took her to my hotel room… this hotel room—drunk and entertaining as fuck—then she said my name and frowned at me. I held up the mocha. Something flickered in her eyes, and she took it from me.

“Thank you.”

I nodded, and turned away. The door closed with a soft click at my back. Taking a breath, I took out my cell and called Karl.

“Well?”

“She signed the contract. We’re traveling back tonight. Do you have a space in your schedule tomorrow to see her?”

“I knew you could do it.”

“Pretty sure she didn’t sign it because of anything I did. A representative for Remarkable showed up while I was at her place.”

“Oh? And how did that go?”

“You tell me. What’s the story, Karl? You know more than you’re telling me.”

“It’s not really my place to share.”

I snorted. “Bullshit. If it affects NFG, I need to know.”

“It doesn’t. It might affect you, though.”

I threw open the doors to the balcony and stepped outside. “Tell me.”

“I have no proof. You’ll need to ask her if you want confirmation. How did she seem when Remarkable turned up?”

“Well, seconds before she wanted to think about our offer, and I’m pretty sure she was going to tell us to fuck off.”

“And when they turned up she changed her mind?”

“You got it.”

“That didn’t strike you as odd?”

“Everything about this situation is odd. The way they parted ways is fucking odd. What really happened there?”

“That I don’t know. There are rumors, but there always are in our business.”

“I read an article earlier that hinted toward her being groomed when she was younger. When I knew her … I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t have fallen for that.”

“I’d agree. But there’s no denying she did change over the years. Something happened to cause that split. Rumor has it that when she was dating Finlay Carter, and the night she was found wandering around Downtown L.A., it was because she took something and he found out and they argued about it.”

I ignored the way my nerves tightened at the thought of her being with the asshole pop star. I’d hated him on sight, and not only because he had been paired with Rain. There had been something about him that set off alarm bells in my head.

“I don’t believe that.”

“Which part?”

“Any of it. Rain wasn’t a drug user.”

“Wasn’t when you knew her, you mean.”

I knew Karl was playing devil’s advocate, but I was confident in my belief. “No way. She liked tequila but rarely got drunk. She didn’t smoke, and she never took drugs when I was with her.”

“What happened to your relationship only being three or four dirty fucks?” Karl’s voice was dry. “That doesn’t really give enough time to get to know her well.”

“I knew her.”

“I’m free at eleven.” Karl ignored my assertion. “We can go through the contract, maybe set up a session in one of the studios. Get her used to being back there.”

“I told her your suggestion about recording some covers until she’s back in the groove.” I let him change the subject without argument.

“That’s a good idea. Ideally, I want to make an announcement that she’s signed with us before the end of the week and have at least one single out before the month is over.”

“Why so fast?”

“Why not?” He paused, and his chair creaked as he moved. “I have an idea, actually. Don’t you have a song written that you wanted to find someone to duet with?”

My eyes closed and I sighed. “Karl …”

“What? It would be a brilliant move. Rain Silverman paired with Marley Stone for her first single … you know it’d stir excitement. What was that song called?”

“You know what the song is called, Karl. Stop fucking around. This was your plan from the start. Just admit it.”

“It may have crossed my mind.”

“Fuck’s sake. Why?”

“Because it’s good business sense. Black Rosary isn’t releasing anything new for at least six months, and Rain needs to be separated from the reputation she had while she was with Remarkable. Her first single being with the self-proclaimed King of Rock should send that message very well.”

“There’s nothing self-proclaimed about that title. I won that through hard work and no social life.”

“Fine, Your Majesty. So you’ll do it?”

“Like you’re going to let me say no,” I muttered, and he laughed.

“Let’s say that’s a deal, then. Come into NFG tomorrow and we’ll hammer out the details. Mark out some time to get into the studio with her. And we’ll start thinking about what kind of video to release with it.” The keys tapped as he typed something on his computer. “I’m thinking something sexy. I’ve read the lyrics to that song. The pair of you have chemistry. We need it to sizzle.”

“Jesus Christ.” This was supposed to be a business trip—get her signed, sealed, and delivered to Karl, not a musical partnership.

“Stop complaining. It’ll do you good. Is that everything?”

“Until I punch you in the face tomorrow, yeah.”

“Now now, Marley, violence is never the answer.” Karl didn’t sound concerned about my threat.

I blew out a breath. “Fine. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I cut the call and then dialed my brother.

“Dude, what?” Jazz snapped down the line.

“Nice way to greet your brother. What are you doing?”

“Jerking off to porn. What do you want?”

“In public?” I could hear voices and traffic.

“The risk of being caught excites me.” My brother laughed. “I’m sitting outside McDonalds waiting for my order. Where are you?”

“New York. I’m flying back tonight.”

“What the fuck are you doing in New York?”

“NFG have signed Rain Silverman.” There was a long silence. It went on for so long that I checked to make sure the call hadn’t disconnected. “Jazz?”

“I’m waiting for the punchline.”

“It’s not a joke.”

“It better be a fucking joke.” The humor had leached from my brother’s voice.

“Nope. She signed the contract an hour ago.”

“Why?”

I knew he wasn’t asking me why she’d signed it, but why I’d allowed it. “She’s talented.”

“So are a thousand other women, ones who didn’t rip out your fucking heart and wear it like a trophy.”

“That’s a bit of an exaggeration.”

“Is it? I was there when she ended it.”

“It was a long time ago.”

“Yeah. And that’s why you’re still single.”

“This is business, Jazz. Let it go.”

“I’m not fucking Elsa.”

“Why do you even know that reference…? No, don’t answer that. I don’t want to know.”

“Disney porn.” He answered me anyway.

“Fuck’s sake.” I ran a hand over my face. “We’re flying back to L.A. tonight. I want your promise not to cause shit if you see her.”

“I can’t make that promise.”

“Jazz, this is fucking NFG business, not Black Rosary.”

“You want me to play nice with the woman who treated you like a disposable toy? I can’t do that.”

I sighed. I’d known before calling him that this would be the outcome, but I had to try. “Listen, if I can set it aside, then you can. Especially as we’re recording with her.”

“What the fuck?” His shout echoed down the line. “Black Rosary is not fucking recording with her.”

“Too late. I’ve already agreed to it with Karl.”

“Why? Why the fuck would you do that?”

“I told you, it’s business.”

My brother hung up on me. I let out a heavy breath, dragged a hand through my hair, and went back inside to pour myself a coffee. I’d taken two mouthfuls when my cell blared to life with Jazz’s ringtone.

“You’re a fucking idiot. Why the fuck would you agree to fucking recording with that fucking whore?”

I sank down onto the couch, tipped my head against the back and closed my eyes. This was going to be a long conversation.

“Karl thinks it’s a good business move. Black Rosary isn’t releasing anything until the end of the year. This keeps us in the public eye, and it will change public perception of Rain—turning her from the disgraced pop princess to—”

“To the whore who screwed over Marley Stone by pretending to be sweet and innocent while he took the rap for a sex video you both made and left him heartbroken.” My brother’s voice was grim.

“She isn’t a whore, Jazz.”

His laugh was derisive. “Right.”

“Leave it alone.” I injected a note of warning into my voice. “I need you to tell the rest of the band she’s going to be recording with us.”

“I don’t like it.”

“Noted. Do it anyway.” I ended the call, finished my coffee, then knocked on the bedroom door. “Ready to grab some dinner?”

Chapter 41

Rain

Dinner was awkward—there was no other way to describe it. Twice I almost suggested I leave him to eat alone, but each time I drew breath to speak his eyes would lift to meet mine and I stayed quiet. When the server came to take away the main course and leave the dessert menu, he leaned back on his chair and looked at me.

“Can I ask you something without you freaking out or running away or throwing a drink at me?”

Tension zipped through me. “What?”

“Were you involved with Florentino, other than him being your manager?”

“No! Why would you ask that?”

“I heard rumors that it might have been the case. You were under his management for a long time. Some said your relationship with Finlay was a front to hide the real one you were having with Florentino.”

“The relationship with Finlay wasn’t real. You knew that.” I couldn’t help the defensiveness in my tone. “It was all manufactured for sales and ratings.”

“I asked you if things had become real. You didn’t deny it.”

“What would have been the point? You’d already made up your mind about what was really going on.” That was unfair. Marley had behaved how anyone in a relationship would to seeing their partner all over another man or woman.

“Are you telling me I was wrong?” He didn’t look at me, his attention on the menu in front of him.

“I’m not telling you anything. It was five years ago, and I don’t care to revisit it.” Not because he didn’t deserve to know the truth, but because I couldn’t trust myself not to break down while I talked about it. I didn’t think I could keep control of my emotions. I didn’t want to have a panic attack in the middle of the restaurant while I went through all the horror of those final months. “I’d like apple pie with ice cream, please.”

He accepted my change of subject without comment, and gave our orders to the hovering server. “Have you kept in touch with anyone at all?”

I shook my head. “There wasn’t anyone to keep in touch with. All the so-called friends I had are signed with Remarkable.” My laugh was bitter. “They were colleagues more than friends. And disappeared once I was … Well, once I left.”

“I see.” His lids lifted, green eyes seeking out mine. “Rain—”

“Please don’t ask me about that time. I don’t want to talk about it. I’d rather you behaved like the label executive you’re here pretending to be.”

“You want to pretend we’ve just met? That there’s no history between us?”

I nodded. “If you want me to be a part of NFG for longer than the thirty-day grace period, you have to do that.”

He didn’t speak for a long time, waiting until the server placed our desserts in front of us and then nodded. “Alright. If that’s what you want.”

“It is.” It had to be. I didn’t think I could handle anything else. “Once we’re in L.A. and have all the paperwork done and a manager picked out, there won’t be any reason for our paths to cross. From what I’ve heard, Karl does most of the day-to-day running of NFG while you focus on Black Rosary.”

“That’s right, he does. But I do get involved, Rain. Don’t think for a moment that I leave Karl to do everything. It’s my company, too.” There was a clear warning in his voice. One I knew I should take heed of. I just wasn’t certain what he was warning me about. “I know what it’s like from both sides of the business. As an artist, signed to a label, and as the label itself. NFG tries to keep a balance that ensures we both win, but it’s not easy. We expect you to bring your best work to the table and, in return, we’ll do everything possible to get you seen.”

I ate a mouthful of pie, considering my next words carefully. “I …” I licked my lips. “I don’t want to perform any of the songs I recorded as Rainbow.”

Marley’s head tilted, eyes sparking with curiosity. “Why?”

“I’m not that person anymore. I’m not sure I ever was.”

“That makes sense.” His lip twitched into that half-smile. “For what it’s worth, I never thought you were the person Remarkable forced you to be.”

***

There was a delay in the flight taking off, but it finally left the airport an hour later than scheduled. Once we were in the air, I unclipped the safety belt and reached for one of the magazines scattered around the first-class compartment.

“Can I get you anything to drink, sir? Ma’am?”

“Coffee, please.” Marley’s voice was quiet beside me. “Rain, do you want anything?”

I shook my head. “No, thank you.” I was already on edge. Drinking coffee would make it worse.

“Just a coffee then, sir?” The attendant waited for Marley’s nod and then moved down the aisle.

“Angel has booked you a room at the Beverly Hills. My driver is picking us up from the airport. You might want to try and get a couple of hours sleep. We’ll be heading into NFG at eleven.”

“I’m okay.” I flicked through the magazine I held, and my breath caught when Finlay Carter’s face smiled up at me. Closing the magazine, I tossed it back onto the small table in front of me.

“Does it bother you?”

I dragged my eyes away from the window and looked at Marley. “Does what bother me?”

“His popularity. He piggybacked off your fame to make a name for himself. It must sting.” His words told me he’d seen my reaction to seeing Finlay’s face.

“I don’t care.” I wasn’t lying. I didn’t care. Not about his fame or how he’d gained it. I cared that he had gotten away with what he’d done to me. Him and Maxim. But they had the protection of Remarkable Records behind them. They were untouchable. “Who are the managers NFG is offering to me?”

“I’m not sure. Karl has all that information. If you have any preferences, I can certainly let him know, though.”

“I … I heard Serena Rosenblum was working for you …”

“Serena? Yeah, she joined us a year ago. She manages Jaded Souls. Are you interested in working with her?”

I licked my lips. “I’d … could I meet her?” Maybe a female manager would be better for me. Someone who wasn’t going to—I cut off that train of thought. The last thing I needed was a panic attack in the middle of first-class.

“I’ll speak to Karl and see what he says. I’m pretty sure she’s only got Jaded Souls right now. If you think she’d be a good match for you, I’m sure we can make it happen.”

His words eased something inside of me, gave me a small spark of hope that maybe … just maybe this wouldn’t end in a disaster.

Chapter 42

Marley

I sat as still as I could. Rain had fallen asleep around an hour ago, her head falling sideways to land on my shoulder. She’d murmured something, shifted on her seat, and curled into my side. Lifting a hand, I caught one of the attendant’s attention and had her help ease our seats back slightly into a reclined position. She handed me an airline blanket with a smile, and I drew it over the woman beside me.

I should wake her. I knew that. She’d kill me if she woke up to find herself wrapped around me, but something told me that she needed the rest. The dark circles beneath her eyes spoke of a tale of sleepless nights. While I had no idea what the story was behind them or even if it was a regular occurrence, the need to see her comfortable was impossible to ignore. There was another hour or so to go before we landed, and she needed to be rested for our morning meeting with Karl, so I let her use me as a cushion while she slept.

My enforced stillness left me with nothing to do but think, and my thoughts sent me down a path that held questions without answers. Rain had parted from Remarkable at the height of her career. She’d had a string of number one hits, platinum albums, sold-out concerts—everything that suggested she was earning good money. So why was she living in a one-room apartment in Queens and driving a years old VW Beetle? What had happened to the apartment she’d owned in New York in one of the most prestigious buildings?

Did she owe money to someone? In the time I’d known her, nothing had suggested she lived beyond her means. She wasn’t someone who compulsively spent money on things she didn’t need. I didn’t believe she’d changed that much. So what had happened to her money? She’d been listed at one point as one of the highest female earners in the music industry. She was worth millions, maybe even more than me.

A quiet sigh distracted me, her breath warm against my throat. I turned my head just as her eyelashes fluttered and her lids lifted, revealing blue eyes, still slightly hazy with sleep.

“Oh!” Her exclamation was soft as our eyes clashed. “You should have woken me. I’m sorry.” She moved away from me, pushed her hair away from her face, and yawned.

“No need to apologize. Not like I could go anywhere.” I kept my voice light.

A small frown creased her forehead. “How much longer before we land?”

“Fifty minutes. Do you want anything? A drink?”

She yawned again, her hand lifting to cover her mouth. “I’d appreciate a coffee. I think I need the caffeine.”

I raised a hand, and the attendant came over. “Can we get two coffees, please?”

“Right away, Mr. Stone.” She quietly moved away, prepared the drinks and returned moments later.

Rain took hers with a smile and lifted it to her mouth. She inhaled, her nose scrunching up, and I chuckled softly, the action taking me back to late nights in hotel rooms when we ordered room service.

“I have candy canes if you want one.” Rain adored peppermint in her coffee, and as a joke, one time over Christmas, I’d dropped a candy cane into her drink. She’d become addicted to the flavor, and I made a habit of carrying a small stash of the things wherever I went, in case we managed to meet up. That habit hadn’t broken when we parted ways.

I reached down to the carry-on bag I’d brought with me and pulled one out. Her expression was unreadable when I peeled off the wrapper and handed it to her. She took it, swirled it around her coffee, then licked it … and my dick woke up.

Fuck. Down, boy.

I mentally willed my semi to go back to sleep. The last thing I needed was for her to see me sporting an obvious erection, especially after her reaction to my flippant idea of jumping into bed when we were in the car.

“When was the last time you sang?” I asked to distract myself.

“In public? Or just along to the radio?”

“Either.”

She rolled the candy cane over her bottom lip. “I don’t remember.” Her voice was quiet. “A few months since I sang along to the radio, maybe? Publicly … not since the last performance I gave as Rainbow.”

“Karl is going to want you in the studio as soon as possible. If you’re out of practice, we can arrange a few sessions this week if you like. Run through a few covers until you find your feet again.”

She drew in a breath to reply, then stopped, her eyes shifting to look after my shoulder. I twisted in my seat and found a teenage girl standing there, clutching a napkin.

“Hi. I’m sorry … Mar—Mr. Stone. My mom said you might not mind me disturbing you. I’m … umm … I love Black Rosary …” She scuffed her foot against the floor and bit her lip.

I held out my hand for the napkin. “Got a pen, honey?” She thrust one at me. I took it and pulled off the cap. “What’s your name?”

“Martha.”

“What’s your favorite song, Martha?”

“Oh, I love ‘Pretty Princess Kisses.’” She named one of the songs I’d written for Rain.

“That’s one of my favorites, too.” I signed the napkin with her name, and my signature. I finished it with a sketch of the Black Rosary logo and a heart. “Better get back to your mom. They’re about to yell at us for not buckling up ready to land.” I winked at her and placed the napkin into her waiting hand.

She grinned at me and dashed back across to where her mom sat.

“That was kind of you,” Rain said quietly.

“Our fans make us what we are, Tink. Without them, we’re just screaming into a void.”

Chapter 43

Rain

It was almost six am when we finally arrived at the hotel. Marley asked the driver to wait in the car, hefted my overnight bag out of the trunk, and escorted me into the reception. He was greeted by name by a smiling receptionist and a keycard was handed to him, which he passed to me.

Marley was a silent presence at my back as we walked over to the elevators. He leaned past me to push the call button and, when the doors slid open, rested one hand against my back to guide me inside. We didn’t speak on the ride up. I struggled to keep my eyes open and wanted nothing more than to climb into bed and sleep for a week. I knew part of that was because of the stress of the last twelve hours. When I woke up that morning, the last thing I’d expected was the series of events that unfolded.

The elevator stopped with a soft bump, and the doors opened onto the floor holding the penthouses. I glanced at Marley.

“You might not be in the public eye right now, but you’re still a star, Rain. NFG wasn’t going to dump you in a random room and leave you to fend for yourself.”

“But—”

“NFG is footing the bill. We wanted you here, so we’ll be paying for your stay.” He picked up my bag and strode out of the elevator. I hesitated before trotting after him. “Got your key?”

I fumbled with the keycard I’d shoved into the back pocket of my jeans and handed it to him. He tapped it against the handle and there was an audible click as the door unlocked. He pushed it open and stepped inside. I followed him, looking around.

I’d stayed in this hotel a few times over the years, and I’d probably even stayed in this penthouse, but after a while, they all blended together and looked the same.

“The meeting at NFG is at eleven.” Marley set my bag down near the door. “I’ll send a driver to pick you up at ten-thirty.”

I nodded, moving deeper into the room.

“Rain?”

I turned and took a step back when I discovered him close behind me. He lifted a hand and pressed a finger to my chin, tipping my head back. “Make sure you eat breakfast.”

“I probably have a cereal bar in my bag.”

“Rain.” He snapped my name. “Didn’t I just tell you NFG is footing the bill for you being here? You’ll order breakfast. In fact, I’ll come and get you at eight-thirty and take you for breakfast before the meeting.”

“No, don’t. I might not be awake. I’ll be ready for ten-thirty, but don’t come and get me any earlier. I need to try and get at least a couple of hours sleep before I meet Karl Daniels. I’d like to be coherent and not sleep-deprived.”

He stared at me, a muscle clenching in his jaw. He wanted to argue, it was in his eyes, and I braced myself, thinking over all the reasons I could give him to allow me to make my own decision.

“Okay, fine. But make sure you eat. I mean it, Rain. It’s going to be a busy day, so have breakfast.”

“I will.”

His eyes didn’t shift from mine. “I’ll put in an order when I go back down.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“I’ll see you at NFG later.” He ignored my protest. “Get some sleep.” Turning, he strode out of the room, letting the door swing shut behind him.

***

I woke up gritty-eyed and tired. The alarm on my cell was a constant beep, and I reached out to hit the button to silence it, then just lay there. I should get up and start my day, but what was the point? I had nothing to do. My apartment was tidy, clean. I had nowhere to be—

My eyes snapped open.

I wasn’t in my apartment. I was in a penthouse suite in a hotel in Los Angeles, about to go and meet Karl Daniels from NFG Records.

Butterflies woke up in my stomach.

What had I done?

Oh … My … God!

The events of the past twenty-four hours passed in a series of images in front of my eyes. Marley turning up at the coffee shop, following me home, and then Raymond Droughton standing outside my apartment building.

Oh shit. I’d signed a contract with NFG Records. I’d signed a contract! Something I swore I’d never do again. Why had I done that?

But I knew why. Marley Stone and his skills of persuasion combined with the sheer terror of seeing Raymond Droughton in front of my home.

I gnawed on the inside of my cheek, and rolled onto my back, staring up at the ceiling.

Coming back to L.A., signing with NFG, and making music again. Yesterday it seemed like a wonderful idea. Being able to sing in a studio, recording, writing. Until Marley asked me how long it had been since I’d last sang, it hadn’t hit me how much I missed it. But with making music came a darker side. Record labels, management, reputations.

Maybe I should call NFG and cancel. I could probably scrape the money together for the ticket back to New York. It wasn’t that expensive. I’d just need to cut down on my outgoings for a while to make up for the cost. The money in my account was getting low. With how careful I’d been over the past five years, I had another year before I needed to think about finding work. By then, maybe the thought of it wouldn’t send me into a panic attack.

A tap on the door to the main room scattered my thoughts, and I sat up.

“Room service!” a voice called out.

I hadn’t ordered … I sighed. Marley! He’d completely ignored me and ordered breakfast.

A second tap drove me out of bed and I hurried across to the door, leaned up to check through the peephole, then pulled it open. A uniformed man stood next to a service trolley. “Breakfast, ma’am.”

“Thank you.” I looked around for my purse as he wheeled the trolley inside. “I’m sorry, I don’t—”

“I’ve already been tipped, ma’am.” He gave me a smile, a small salute and walked out.

I eyed the trays covering the top of the trolley, and my stomach grumbled at the smells wafting toward me. There was a carafe of coffee on one side and a small jar beside it. Curiously, I opened it. Four candy canes were inside. I plucked one out, poured a coffee and dropped the cane into it, then investigated the rest of the trays.

There was an assortment of breakfast foods—croissants, toast, scrambled eggs, sausages, mushrooms, tomatoes, cereal, and yogurt. I settled on toast topped with fluffy eggs and moved out onto the balcony to sit in the morning sun to eat it.

I followed breakfast with a shower, then dressed and was brushing my hair into a ponytail when I heard another tap on the door. I looked through the peephole to find a man dressed in a dark suit and sunglasses standing there.

“Can I help you?” I called without opening the door.

“My name is Jacob. I’m here to take you to NFG.”

Was he, though? A little voice whispered inside my head when I reached to open the door. How do you know he’s been sent by NFG? Where’s the proof? He could work for Remarkable.

“Do you …” I cleared my throat, cursing the tremor in my voice. “Do you have any identification?”

“I picked you up with Marley from the airport this morning.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t see your face.” What should I do? Insist on seeing some kind of identification or trust that he was who he said he was? “I need to see some kind of—”

“Let me call Marley.” I watched through the peephole as he took out his cell and tapped a number. “She wants proof you sent me … okay …” He turned his cell around and Marley’s face filled the screen.

“Rain? This is Jacob, my security guy and driver. I’m at NFG already, so I sent him over to get you.” He paused, then sighed. “Tink, open the door.”

I pulled it open a crack and looked through it. “Give me the phone.” I extended my hand and Jacob handed me his cell.

“Did you have breakfast?” Marley didn’t question why I demanded proof of who the driver was.

“Yes, thank you. You didn’t have to do that.”

“If I hadn’t, you would have gone hungry. Jacob’s waiting to bring you to NFG. You can trust him, Rain.”

And with those words, I felt foolish for even doubting him. “I’m sorry.”

“Why? You’re right to double-check. The world is a dangerous place. But I promise, Jacob’s one of the good guys. I’ll see you here in a few minutes, okay?”

“Okay.” The screen went blank, and I turned to pull the door open wider and handed Jacob his cell back.

“Ready to go?”

I nodded, pushed my feet into the sneakers I’d left near the door, and followed him out.

Chapter 44

Marley

I blew out a breath and looked up at Karl, who sat opposite me in the conference room. “How can five years make a person so different?”

“You don’t think you’ve changed over the past five years?” He lifted his head from the sheet of paper he was reading.

“I’m sure I have, in some ways, but I’ve not had a complete personality transplant.”

“We’re talking about Rain Silverman, I assume?”

“She’s not the woman I knew, Karl. It’s like there’s a completely different person with her face, voice, and name walking around.”

“Not the same in what way? Or are you just remembering the character she played for her record label? Rain and Rainbow are not the same person. One was definitely an act.”

“But which one?”

Karl jerked his chin toward the door of the conference room, then rose to his feet. “I guess we’ll find out.” Striding around the table, he held out his hand. “Rain. It’s a pleasure to meet you finally.” I twisted on my seat just as Rain took Karl’s hand and shook it. “My partner needs no introduction, of course. I hope he treated you well on your trip from New York?” I swallowed a laugh at Karl’s smooth transition into Record Label CEO. “Come and sit down. Can I get you anything? Tea? Coffee?”

“A bottle of water, if you have it, and a glass.”

“Of course. Marley, why don’t you go and see if one of the girls can organize that?”

“Me?”

“You’re the only Marley in the room, aren’t you?”

I cocked an eyebrow at my friend. He ignored me, escorting Rain around the table to sit near the head and next to the seat he’d taken. I stood, looked at the pair of them and then walked out of the room.

“Errand boy to the masses, that’s me,” I muttered, making my way to the small kitchen area we kept on the floor. I took a bottle of water from the refrigerator, a glass from one of the cabinets, and filled another larger glass with ice for good measure, then headed back to the conference room.

Karl was mid-speech when I slipped back through the door, talking through the contract I’d had her sign the day before and explaining the fine print. Neither looked up when I placed the glass and bottle down near Rain’s elbow and then flopped into a seat on the opposite side of the table. My fingers hit my thigh, drumming a rapid beat as I watched Rain.

Her lips were slightly parted, and the tip of her tongue ran along her teeth, back and forth, while Karl talked. Her lashes were lowered, shielding her eyes, and her head was at an angle. I mimicked it, noting how the position gave me a view of almost the entire room from the door and along the table with just a slight shift of my eyes.

Interesting.

“Marley said I had thirty days to change my mind.”

“That’s right. It’s a standard clause in our contracts. Sometimes we find during that grace period that we can’t find common ground, or maybe we have different ideas of where we want them to be. It’s no good for either of us to be stuck in a contract where neither the artist nor the label is happy. For thirty days, we’ll work through different areas—singing, working with musicians, in the studio, talk about how you’d like to be perceived, where you envision your career going, that kind of thing. If, at the end of those thirty days, or before if necessary, you feel that NFG isn’t the right fit for you, or NFG feels you’re not the right fit for us, the contract is ended, without malice.”

“Without malice?”

“What that means is that any monies used toward advancing your career during those thirty days are not owed back to NFG. You leave us with a clean slate.” Karl nodded toward the water near her elbow. “Would you like me to open that for you?”

Rain reached for the bottle. “No, thank you. I’ve got it.” She ran her fingernail around the cap, and I was sure she was checking to see if the seal was broken. I wondered whether she would have asked for a different bottle if it had been. Seemingly satisfied, she twisted off the lid and poured it into the glass, ignoring the ice nearby.

“What do we do first?” she asked once she’d taken a sip.

“I’d like you to meet some of the people we earmarked for management. Marley said you expressed an interest in having Serena Rosenblum represent you. I spoke to her this morning. She’s in Georgia with Jaded Souls at the moment, but she will be coming back to L.A. next week and said she’d love to talk to you and see if you can come to an agreement. So I’m thinking this week we will focus on getting you back in the studio, get you used to being back there, then next week we’ll look at your management options.”

Karl leaned back in his chair and looked over at me. “If you’re okay with it, I’m going to have Marley take you down to one of our studios. You can have a look around, acclimatize. I assume it’s been a while since you’ve been inside a studio?”

Rain’s nod was a small bob of her head.

“Okay, why don’t we do that today? You can head down, and spend a couple of hours there.” He smiled. “Maybe you could sing a song or two.”

“Sing? Today?”

“You’re going to have to do it at some point. The sooner you get over the nerves, the easier it’ll be. I’d like our aim to be looking at releasing your first single in eight weeks.”

“Eight weeks?” she whispered, and I steeled myself against reaching for her hand at the look of horror on her face.

“We want to announce that you’re thinking about signing with us this weekend. We have a press event on Friday night where NFG and a few other labels will be announcing our latest signings and introducing them. We could slot you in as a surprise announcement.”

“I don’t … isn’t that too soon?”

“I have the feeling we’re going to have a wonderful working relationship, Rain. It’s never too soon to get started on that.” He stood. “Now then, why don’t I let Marley show you around the building? You might see some of our artists on your walk. Feel free to ask them any questions. Throw Marley out of a room to talk privately to them if you wish. We have nothing to hide at NFG. Then grab some lunch and spend the afternoon in one of our studios. Tomorrow we’ll set you up with a playlist, and you can start with some covers until your voice is used to everything again.” He walked around the table and stopped beside me. “A quick word?”

I frowned but stood and followed him out of the room. “You’re moving too fast. You’re going to spook her.”

Karl was shaking his head before I finished talking. “I don’t agree. She’s already spooked. If she has too much time to think, she’ll run back to New York. I need you to keep her mind occupied. She’s already thinking up excuses to go and hide again. Show her around the building, keep her talking, then make her sing.”

“I can’t make her sing, Karl.”

“Do whatever it takes. You said you couldn’t get her to come to L.A., and yet here she is. I have faith you can get her to sing before the day is over.”

“No pressure.” I sighed. “Fine. I’ll do what I can. But don’t be surprised if she tells you she’s done before we leave here. I’m not her favorite person.”

“I think you’re low down on her list of people she dislikes.” He patted my shoulder. “Keep me updated. I have a meeting I need to get to.” He set off down the hallway to the elevators, leaving me staring after him.

“Bring her to L.A. Sign her to NFG. Stop her from running. Make her sing. You don’t want much.” I muttered the words, dragged a hand through my hair, and turned back to the conference room where the woman who’d broken my heart five years ago already had one foot out the door to New York.

Chapter 45

Rain

The NFG buildings were completely different from Remarkable’s, and it was hard not to make comparisons as we walked around. Each department had its own floor—administration, marketing, human resources, management, and more. My head spun from all the explanations by the time we stopped for lunch. Yes, the building even had its own cafe on the top floor, with concessionary prices for staff.

“It seems too good to be true,” I confessed to Marley when we sat at a table near a window.

One corner of his mouth curled up as he cut his sandwich in half. “NFG’s outlook is if we treat our staff well, they’ll treat us well. We’re one of the highest salary paying labels in the country, and have the lowest turnover of staff and artists. Most of the people we’ve signed stay with us. In fact, Forgotten Legacy have just renewed their contract.”

“They were your first signing, weren’t they? Other than Black Rosary, I mean.”

“That’s right. I could get them down here if you’d like to talk to them.”

I shook my head, picking at my own sandwich. “That’s okay. I think the fact they’ve stayed with you for ten years says a lot.”

“Does it? You were with Remarkable for twenty. And we both know that wasn’t because you wanted to be there.”

I tensed. I didn’t want to talk about Remarkable. I didn’t respond and took a bite from my sandwich instead.

“Can we go and look at the studio?” I asked when we were finished eating.

Marley looked at me, then nodded. “Sure. Let’s go.” He cleared up the leftovers from the table, deposited it into one of the trash cans, then led me out of the cafe. “We have three studios in the building. We have another building a couple of blocks away with six recording studios inside. They all look the same, possibly a difference in size here and there, but we keep them similar enough that our artists can drop in and out of any of them without needing to relearn where everything is.”

He pushed the call button on the elevator and stood back to allow people to exit when the doors slid open. Everyone greeted him as they passed, murmuring his name, or nodding. He returned each greeting, and then waved me into the now-empty space.

“The studios are down in what used to be the basement. Better for soundproofing.” He jabbed a button on the wall and the doors closed on us. “I think studio two is empty right now, so we’ll head in there and see who’s around.”

When the doors opened on the basement level, it was to a cream hallway with low lighting. The walls were covered in artwork, awards, and photographs of the various artists signed to NFG. I stopped in front of one of Black Rosary.

Marley stood front and center, with the rest of the band surrounding him. He gazed directly at the camera, tattoos on display. All four of them were shirtless, wearing low-riding jeans and dusty boots.

“Album cover for ‘Reckless but not Dead.’” His voice came from close behind me. “About an hour into the shoot, we had to evacuate because of a dust storm. But we came out with that one perfect photograph.”

I cast him a sidelong look, but said nothing. I remembered that storm. He’d called me after it, laughing about how they’d had to race back to their hotel before it hit. The way he spoke about the incident made it seem like he didn’t recall that conversation.

“Here we are. Let me just check that no one is using it.” He pushed open a door and stuck his head inside. “Looks clear. Come on in.”

***

We’d been in the studio for almost two hours while Marley showed me all the different things they had in the control room of the recording studio. Mixing decks, effects units, and the computer system where sounds could be mixed and manipulated. He’d sung a few lines from one of Black Rosary’s songs into the mic in the live room, then walked back into the control room to show me what could be done.

It was fascinating. During my entire career with Remarkable, I’d never been allowed on the other side of things. My role was that of a singer, so I went into the live room, recorded my vocals, and left. I had no input into any of the styling, mixing, or any other process that went into my songs being turned into albums or singles.

Marley showed no signs of impatience as I bombarded him with questions, any discomfort of being around him forgotten in favor of my curiosity with the technical side of recording. He manipulated his voice, added instruments via the computers, even turned his vocals into a cat and dog duet at one point, and I laughed so hard I almost choked on the water I was drinking.

“Want to give it a try?” The fun of playing with the audio mixing consoles fled with those words.

“Me?” I sat back in the chair and looked at him.

“Of course you. Go into the live room and sing something.”

“I don’t—” I hated how the thought of getting up in front of a microphone and singing one of my old songs twisted my stomach into knots.

Marley leaned forward and tapped one long finger against the side of my head gently. “I don’t know what went down between you and Remarkable, Rain, but it’s clear something fucked with your head over it. You need to reset.”

He wanted me to talk to him, to open up. It was there in his eyes. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t tell him what had happened and have him look at me with pity. I preferred his irritation, his anger, his disinterest.

“I don’t want to sing any of my songs.”

“Then don’t. There are millions of songs out there. Pick something you like from someone else.”

I bit my lip, looking through the glass into the live studio. There were guitars, a drum kit, and a piano set up. But my eyes were on the microphone in the center. My attention strayed to the acoustic guitar, then I looked back at Marley. I nodded my head.

“Okay.” I took a deep breath, then repeated the word more firmly. “Okay.”

Marley’s lip tilted up at one corner. “Good girl. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

I exited the control room and walked into the live room. Instead of walking to the microphone, I veered to the left and picked up the acoustic guitar, then dragged a stool over to the mic and adjusted it to a lower level so I could sit down.

I didn’t look toward the glass separating the two sections. I didn’t want to see Marley’s face while I sang. Settling onto the stool, I picked out the chords on the guitar, testing to make sure it was in tune.

“I didn’t know you played guitar.” Marley’s voice came through speakers set in the ceiling.

I didn’t look up. “If I am going to do this, I need you not to talk … please.” If he spoke, if I thought about the fact he was there watching me, I wouldn’t be able to do it.

“You got it.” There was a muted click and I knew he’d switched off the intercom.

I strummed the guitar, feeling out the chords, while I thought about what to sing. As I hit the G chord, I smiled, a song name coming to me. I picked out the beginning of the tune a couple of times, then leaned closer to the mic and sang the opening verse to ‘Two Shots’ by Goody Grace.

I stumbled over the words, stopped, cleared my throat, and reached down for the bottle of water I’d placed near my feet. I took a mouthful, hoping it would help with the dryness of my mouth, then took it from the top again. The second time was better but still not as good as it could be. I started again, and that time I got through to the first chorus before I stuttered to a stop.

I shook my head and stood, my intention to leave. But then I stopped. If I left now, if I couldn’t do this, then I was done. There was no point in being a singer who didn’t sing. And if I didn’t sing, if I didn’t conquer the fear burning like acid in my stomach, then Remarkable would have won. Maxim and … I forced myself to say his name to myself … Maxim and Finlay would win.

I was better than this. Stronger than this. I reached up and pulled the tie out of my hair and shook it out until it fell loose around my shoulders, and rolled my head from side to side to stretch my neck.

I risked a glance toward the control room. Marley was at the mixing desk, his elbows on the edge and resting his chin on his linked fingers as he looked at me.

“Can you add a drum beat? Do you know the song?”

He nodded, and a second or two later, a drum backing track sounded through the speakers. I nodded, and picked out the tune until I was happy with how it sounded, then placed my mouth close to the mic and began to sing.

Chapter 46

Marley

I saw the moment she forgot I was watching her and the music took over. Her eyes slid closed, her body relaxed, and her face softened. The hairs on my arms and the back of my neck rose as her voice filled the room.

Her voice was soulful, full of emotion as she rediscovered her confidence, and her fingers picked out the song on the guitar.

When did she learn to play?

I searched my memory. I’d never seen her pick up an instrument in any of her videos. I was pretty sure she’d never performed with a guitar on stage, either.

If she could play guitar, why hadn’t Remarkable added that to her arsenal when they held her contract?

I leaned back in my seat, not even bothering to adjust the sound levels. She sounded perfect. I didn’t need to do anything to catch any dropped notes. A little hesitant in places, but if she hadn’t sung for as long as she said, that was understandable.

When the song finished and she fell silent, she didn’t move, standing in front of the mic, her head bowed and one hand pressed against the guitar’s strings to silence them. I didn’t speak, letting her take a moment to recover. I knew how music could wrap its emotion around a person, wipe them out, and sometimes when it did, it took a few minutes to bring yourself back to the present.

After a minute, her chest moved as she took a deep breath and opened her eyes.

“How bad was it?” The self-deprecation in her voice made me grind my teeth. Fucking Remarkable had done a serious number on her confidence, and I wanted to know how. The one thing she’d always had when we were together was utmost confidence in her voice. There was no ego involved, just an awareness, a knowledge that she could sing. It was something we shared—not just the two of us, but all singers. We had to be able to acknowledge our talents, otherwise we would never get up in front of people.

“Come back in here.” I didn’t answer her question.

She placed the guitar back on its stand and came back into the control room, water bottle clutched between her fingers.

“Sit down.” I waved a hand toward the seat beside me.

She threw me a look, but did as I said. Once she was seated, I picked up a set of headphones and placed them on her head.

“Now listen.”

I tapped a couple of buttons and sent the recording of her singing into the headphones covering her ears, and leaned back to watch her expression while she listened.

A small frown creased her brow, her nose scrunched and I bit back a laugh, sure it was caused by her first attempt at singing the song, where she’d fucked up the pacing and started again.

When she’d listened through, she pulled off the headphones. “What did you do to it?”

“What do you mean?”

“Did you adjust the levels? It sounds clean.”

“I haven’t touched it. I didn’t need to.” I couldn’t hide the satisfaction from my voice. I’d always told her she was wasted on pop music. Her voice didn’t need autotune effects and gimmicky lyrics.

“There’s no autotune on it?”

“Fuck no.” I pulled out my cell and typed out a message to Karl. “How does your throat feel? You didn’t look like you were straining at all, but you didn’t do any warm-up exercises.”

“It felt a little weird to begin with, but once I got started …” She gave a small laugh. “It’s like riding a bike, I guess.”

“Do you want to go again? Pick another song. We can get some session musicians in if—”

“No. I … I’m not ready for an audience.”

“Okay, how about a compromise? I’ll bring in one of the sound techs, and I’ll come and do backing vocals for you.”

“You?”

I laughed at the incredulous note in her voice. “Is that a problem?”

“Well, no, but …”

I stood. “Come on, Tink. Let’s see if you can keep up with me.”

The door opened before she could reply, and Karl walked in. His eyes immediately sought out Rain. “What’s wrong? What’s the emergency?”

“I need a sound tech.”

His head swung to me and he scowled. “How is that an emergency? Put out a call.”

“I did. To you. You remember your roots, don’t you? Get your ass over here and play with the buttons. Relive your youth.”

“Marley, I just excused myself from a meeting. You said there was an emergency.”

“It is an emergency. You’ll see.” I patted his shoulder on my way to the door. “Come on, Tink. Let’s do this before you change your mind.”

“I haven’t agreed to it.”

“Sure you have.” I took a risk and hooked my arm through hers when I reached her and tugged her toward the door. “I have the perfect song in mind. I’m pretty sure you know it.”

“Marley.” The exasperation in her voice curled my lips. If I irritated her, she forgot she’d been burned. I made a mental note to remember that. “I’ll take the first verse, we’ll both do the chorus, and you get verse two.”

“Of what?” She followed me into the live studio.

“Ready?”

“No!”

I laughed. “Live a little, Rain. Where’s your sense of adventure? I’ll sing it through, join in when you’re ready, okay?” I grabbed one of the guitars, plugged it in and picked out the opening chords to ‘Don’t Freak Out’ by Lil Huddy.

Her eyes widened. I winked at her. When I hit the chorus, I wrapped my hand around the microphone and sang the words directly at her, challenging her to join in.

Her eyes narrowed, and she stepped up to the microphone launching into the second verse just as I finished the chorus. We sang the bridge together. I felt a surge of satisfaction when her eyes closed, and she lost all her nerves in favor of harmonizing with me. When we reached the end, I nudged her shoulder.

“Again,” I demanded and started at the beginning. We sang it through twice more, and each time she relaxed further until she was adding adjustments of her own, making the song her own.

I glanced over at her, and my heart lurched.

This woman had broken me, tore my heart apart and I’d been convinced she did it with full awareness of her actions. She’d been back in my life for twenty-four hours, and I was already questioning everything I’d thought. Karl had warned me. He’d told me time and again that I didn’t know the truth, only a version of it. But I hadn’t listened. Yet standing here, seeing how she’d gone from being uncertain of whether she could sing anymore to this … this fucking note-perfect vision in front of me, I wanted to storm over to Remarkable and demand to know what they’d done to her.

Had she been broken along with me?

She didn’t notice when I stopped singing, and I stood there watching her. My fingers stilled on the guitar strings until only her voice remained, filling the room, my body, my soul with its vibrance.

Fuck.

I stepped away, quietly set the guitar down, and sat on top of one of the amps so I could pull out my cell.

ME: I don’t think I can do this.

Karl picked up his cell from the other side of the glass, frowned at the message, then my phone vibrated in my hand.

KARL: If you don’t want NFG to sign her because she’s not good enough, we’ll talk. You’ll be wrong, but we will discuss it … and still sign her. If you don’t want us to sign her because she broke your heart, then find a way to deal with it, because we ARE signing her.

That was my friend. He had no time for emotional outbursts. Tough love all the way. And he wasn’t wrong. NFG would be foolish not to bring this woman back to music. She was brilliant, beautiful … and fucking broken.

But I was worse, because I still fucking loved her. So who was really the broken one in the room?

Chapter 47

Rain

I sank back into the bubbles and closed my eyes. After the impromptu session in the studio, Marley had whisked me out of the NFG building and back to the hotel. I’d floated on a cloud most of the drive back, wrapped in a blissful cocoon as I replayed the way it’d felt to sing again.

He’d taken the elevator up to the penthouse with me, deposited me at the door and said he’d pick me up for dinner at eight. Not once did he ask if I wanted to have dinner with him, nor did he stick around to hear my reply. By the time all of that dawned on me, the doors were closing on him.

I considered calling the NFG offices to get a message to him and cancel. I had his number but there was no way I was calling him. I decided against cancelling out of practicality. I needed to eat. I also needed to get used to Marley being around. A meal, maybe some ice-breaking conversation, and back to the hotel to sleep.

I wasn’t worried that Marley would try anything. His manners had always been impeccable, and I had no concerns at all that would have changed. It was an ingrained part of his makeup, and probably why he was taking me for dinner. His conscience wouldn’t allow for anything else, no matter his personal feelings about me, which I was sure weren’t anywhere near as pleasant as he was displaying.

This was work for him, plain and simple. NFG wanted to sign me as an artist, to make money, and he was doing everything he could to make that happen. But, even knowing that, I still took care over my appearance … as much as I could, anyway. I hadn’t brought anything other than jeans with me, but thankfully the second pair I’d packed were black, so I paired them with a plain black fitted t-shirt.

I didn’t wear any makeup or jewelry, but I brushed my hair until it shone, threaded small thin braids into it and tied them off with colorful bands. Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, I laughed at my reflection, imagining how I would have looked back in my Rainbow days. For the first time, I thought about it without my heart tightening or my breath quickening.

I was ready before seven thirty and spent the next thirty minutes chewing on a thumbnail.

I wasn’t nervous. I was just being careful. We were in Los Angeles, and it had been a long time since I’d spent time there. Would anyone recognize me? Would they even care? I doubted it. Five years was a long time in the music business. I’d probably fly under the radar easily enough. I looked nothing like the woman I’d been.

At seven-fifty-five, there was a light rap on the door. I jumped up from the couch and leaned up to look through the peephole. Marley stood just beyond it, his dark hair tied back into a low ponytail, sunglasses propped on top of his head. To my relief, he was also in jeans, and a dark button-down shirt, open at the throat, with just the hint of dragon scales peeking out.

I pulled the door open. He straightened and his eyes swept over me. His mouth curled up into a smile. Not the half-smile he was famous for, but a full smile, one that made his green eyes gleam. My breath caught.

How was it possible that he was even more beautiful at almost forty than he’d been in his late twenties?

“Ready to go?”

I nodded, and he offered me his arm. I hesitated, and his head tilted before his arm dropped, and he turned to walk down the hallway.

“Jacob’s downstairs with the car. I thought you’d prefer that.”

“Prefer it?” I hurried to catch up to him. “Please slow down. I can’t keep up when you speed off like that.”

“Not my fault you have short legs.” The quip took me by surprise, and I punched his arm before thinking about it.

“I can still hurt you, Marley Stone!”

“Been there, done that.” The words were muttered beneath his breath. He probably thought they wouldn’t be audible, but I heard them.

I stopped in the middle of the hallway. Marley continued on a few steps before he realized I wasn’t beside him, and slowly turned to find me. “Everything okay?”

“I’m sorry I hurt you. You didn’t deserve it.”

He shrugged. “You did what you needed to do. Don’t give it another thought. It was years ago.”

His words should have been a relief, so why did I feel a sharp stab of pain at them?

“Rain?” A finger pressed beneath my chin and tipped my head up. “Let’s call this a fresh start, okay? We’re different people from who we were back then. Different lives, different priorities. Let’s go and have dinner, and we’ll talk about business. I’ll wax lyrical on how wonderful it will be for you at NFG, then I’ll bring you back here and tell you what time Jacob will pick you up tomorrow. How’s that sound?”

I found myself nodding, and he set off again toward the elevators. I followed him at a slower pace. Everything he said made sense, sounded perfectly reasonable, and yet it left me feeling hollow … empty. All the excitement from earlier evaporated.

Why? What had changed between Marley turning up in New York and today?

But I knew the answer to that. Being in the studio, singing, and making music had woken something up inside me, something I’d forgotten. Add spending time with Marley to that, and the combination had been an intoxicating mix that had made me forget all the negatives … for a little while, anyway.

“If you don’t hurry your ass up, I’m going to let the doors close and you can walk down to the parking lot.” Marley’s voice was dry, and I put on a burst of speed and stepped inside the elevator just as the doors started to slide closed. He chuckled and leaned back against the wall, his eyes on the numbers as they counted down the floors.

***

“Mr. Stone, I have a table at the back for you. If you’ll follow me?” The woman waiting near the entrance to the restaurant greeted Marley with a smile.

Who doesn’t have a smile for Marley?

“Tallorico’s is owned by Luca Tallorico’s family. He’s the drummer for Forgotten Legacy,” Marley explained as we followed the woman through the dimly-lit interior. “The restaurant is off the beaten track, and isn’t typically used by celebrities. I thought you’d prefer that over one of the more well-known places.”

“Here we are!” The woman placed two menus onto the table with a flourish. “I’ll give you a few minutes to decide what you want. Can I get you some drinks?”

“A bottle of water and glass for me, please,” I said.

“Whiskey on the rocks, please, Lola.”

Lola? So he was on first name terms with the wait staff? I squashed down the unexpected surge of jealousy. I had no right to feel jealous over him being friendly with another woman … any woman.

“Coming right up.” She weaved her way between the tables and disappeared through a set of swinging doors.

“You’ve been here before?”

“A few times, with Luca. It’s the perfect location for a quiet meal, away from prying eyes and needy fans.”

“And paparazzi?”

“And paparazzi, yeah.” He tapped one of the menus. “See what you’d like to eat. If I recall, you enjoy Italian food the most.”

His words took me back to evenings in a hotel room, ordering takeout from a local restaurant and spreading it out on the bed to eat. Of feeding each other the food from our plates. Of laughter. Of warmth. Of … love.

Chapter 48

Marley

I picked Tallorico’s for dinner for a couple of reasons. Like I’d told Rain, it wasn’t one of the popular picks for most celebrities, so there wasn’t much risk of journalists being there. The other reason was a little more complicated and something I wasn’t prepared to examine too closely. Suffice to say, Rain loved Italian food, and I had some very good memories linked to that.

Was I trying to revisit our relationship? I didn’t think so. Five years had passed, and we were both very different people now. I didn’t wear my heart on my sleeve these days. Rain had made it impossible for any woman who came after her to get close to me. I’d fallen hard. I’d fallen fast. I’d given her everything I was, everything I thought she wanted, and it hadn’t been enough. Because, at the end of it all, she chose her record label and how they wanted her to be presented over what we had together.

Or, that’s what I’d carried with me as the reason for the past five years.

But the woman in front of me, her eyes focused on the menu while she selected her meal choices, painted a very different story from the one I’d pieced together after we broke up.

That was the reason I’d allowed Karl to talk me into taking her for dinner and why I was sitting here, behaving as though we were strangers.

“I think I’d like the ravioli.” She looked up, caught me watching her, and one hand lifted to her lips. “What? Do I have something on my face?”

“No. I was just thinking about how you don’t look any different from the last time I saw you.” That was a lie. She looked thinner, tired, haunted.

“The last time?” She laughed, but there was no humor to the sound. “You mean the night I allegedly had a mental breakdown and ran around the streets naked as the day I was born?”

“Allegedly? You mean that wasn’t the reason?”

Her lips pressed together and I thought she wasn’t going to answer me, but then she sighed. “No, that wasn’t the reason. Contrary to all the reports, I wasn’t a drug addict, and I didn’t have a breakdown.” Her eyelashes dropped, hiding her eyes from my view.

“Why did Remarkable claim you were taking drugs?”

“It suited their narrative.” A smile pulled her lips up when Lola reappeared with our drinks. I wondered if she could tell it was fake, forced. I could. When Rain smiled, really smiled, a small dimple appeared to the right of her mouth and her eyes sparkled. I hated that I knew that. Having her with NFG would be so much easier if I could just wipe every memory I had of her.

Rain picked up the bottle and ran her thumbnail around the lid. I frowned. She’d done that before, at the offices. Why? Why was she checking to see if the bottle had been opened?

“Are you guys ready to order?” Lola asked.

“I’ll have the ravioli, please.” Rain handed her the menu.

“I’ll have the same. Thank you, Lola.” I picked up my glass and swirled the whiskey around inside it. “How do you feel about NFG after today?”

“It seems like a great place to work. All the staff I met today looked happy. I think there’s a very comfortable atmosphere in the offices.”

“We’re not hiring you for office work, Rain.”

“The studio setup is amazing.” She twisted the lid off the bottle and poured her water into a glass. “I had fun today,” she added quietly.

“Enough fun to want to do it again?”

She took a deep breath and lifted her head to look at me. “I think so, yes. I’m still not sure how comfortable I feel about being in the public eye again, but I want to try.”

“That’s going to make Karl very happy. He’s arranged for you to meet some of the sound techs who work in the studios tomorrow. And, after hearing you today, he has put together a setlist for you to try out.”

Something flashed across her face. Nerves? I couldn’t be sure. “They’re just practice sets to test your abilities and figure out what sound suits you best. If there’s anything in particular you’d like to test out, just say and we can arrange it. You’re the artist, Rain. You lead the way for what music you want to record. But I will say this. Karl has a very good ear. He knows what works, so just give him a chance, okay?”

“I understand.”

“Do you? I’m telling you that you’re in control of your career. Not Karl. Not me. Not NFG. You pick what you want to do. Your management is just going to be there to guide you. The label might make suggestions, but that’s all they are. If it’s not what you want, then everything is open for discussion. We’re not Remarkable. We don’t own your entire life.” She flinched. I wasn’t sure if it was the words or the bite in my voice when I said it.

“I wasn’t sleeping with him.”

“What?” Her change of subject surprised me.

“Carter. When you called and asked if I was sleeping with him. I wasn’t. I just … I couldn’t give you what you wanted, so I let you think that …” She tried to smile, failed, and looked down at her hands. “I was hurting you. You wanted more than I could give, and it wasn’t fair, so …” She licked her lips. “I let you think I slept with him so you could move on.”

Lola arrived at that moment and I couldn’t do anything other than sit in silence while she placed the plates in front of us, asked if we wanted refills, and retreated back to wherever she lurked. Rain picked up a fork and poked at the food on her plate. I didn’t.

Anger burned like acid in my veins and it took every ounce of self-control I owned not to react. Had she expected me to be relieved by her admission? Maybe I was supposed to be grateful? I was neither. I was fucking furious.

I didn’t let any of that show in my actions or voice, though. Karl would kill me if I jeopardized signing her, so I squashed it down and filed it under ‘Deal With It Later’.

“Karl mentioned an event on Friday …”

“Yeah. Twice a year, we host a press conference in partnership with three or four other labels, where we announce new signs, showcase their talent, and gauge media response. We started doing it around four years ago, with an interesting amount of success. Giving the press a chance to meet the artists and hear their music in advance of them releasing anything gives some of them the chance to build a media relationship that’s more positive for everyone. The journalists feel like they’re involved, and the artists get to see how to deal with the media.”

“The other labels don’t try to headhunt?”

“It’s usually long after the thirty-day cool-off period. No headhunting is possible at that point. We’re all locked into the contracts.”

“Then why has he asked me to go?”

I picked up my whiskey and took a sip before answering her. “Do you want me to give you the official line or the truth?”

“I’d prefer the truth.” She jabbed at the ravioli on her plate. She hadn’t taken a single mouthful so far. I ignored the need to urge her to eat.

“The official line is that signing you will bring the first solo female artist to NFG. We have women fronting bands, but no solo artists.”

“That’s not the truth?”

I shrugged. “I mean, it is. It’s just not the only truth.”

“What would the whole truth be, then?” She speared a ravioli with her fork, swirled it in the sauce, but still didn’t eat it.

I clenched my jaw. Do not comment. “The truth is, you signing with us will piss off Remarkable.”

Her entire body locked up. I wouldn’t have noticed if I hadn’t been watching for a reaction.

“Will anyone from Remarkable be there?”

“I haven’t seen the attendees list, so I don’t know. They’ve been to two or three over the years so it’s not outside the realms of possibility, but there’s also the same chance that they won’t show up as well.”

Chapter 49

Rain

We didn’t stay at the restaurant for dessert. I wasn’t hungry, and Marley seemed eager to leave, so I didn’t argue when he asked if I was ready to go. He made no comment on how little I’d eaten, paid the bill and escorted me out.

The car pulled up as we stepped out onto the sidewalk, and Marley held open the door for me to climb inside, then took the seat beside me. We didn’t talk the entire drive back to the hotel and up in the elevator to my floor.

“Jacob will pick you up at ten tomorrow to take you to NFG.” Marley broke the silence when we stopped outside my hotel room door.

“Okay.” I pressed my keycard to the handle, heard it click, and pushed the door open. “Thank you for dinner.”

“It’s an NFG expense.” He set off toward the elevator, then swung back. “Rain?” He called my name just as I stepped inside the suite.

I stopped in the doorway and turned to face him. “Yeah?”

“Make sure you eat breakfast. It’s going to be a long day.”

“I’m not a child.” The words left my lips before I considered how they sounded.

His eyes swept over me, starting at my face and then moving in a slow casual perusal downwards over my body, and I felt every. Single. Inch. of it. When his gaze returned to my face, he raised one eyebrow and a slow smile spread across his face.

The fine hairs rose on the back of my neck, my nipples beaded, and heat pooled between my thighs. The shock of my body’s reaction to that smile drove me backward into the suite and I slammed the door, my breath coming in short, harsh gasps.

What was that?

My heart pounded against my ribs, my vision swam, and I couldn’t get enough air into my lungs. I bent, my hands against my thighs as I fought to suck in a breath.

Don’t be stupid. Why are you reacting like this? He didn’t do anything other than look at you!

But he might have.

It’s Marley. He would never do anything you didn’t want.

You don’t know that.

A thud against the door made me jump.

“Rain, open the door.” Marley’s voice.

I shook my head, even though he couldn’t see me.

“Rain?”

Don’t open the door. He sounds angry.

No, he doesn’t. He sounds concerned.

Angry.

Concerned.

Angry.

The words spun in my head, over and over, until I clamped my hands over my ears.

“Stop!”

“Stop what? Open the door. Are you okay?” His response told me I’d said the word out loud. I hadn’t meant to. I was telling myself to stop, not him.

“I’m fine. Please go home.” I fought to stop my voice from shaking.

“You’re not fine. Open the fucking door.”

“No. Just leave. I’ll be at NFG in the morning.”

He pounded on the door, making me jump again, and I retreated backward into the bedroom and closed the door.

Why are you acting like this?

But I knew the answer to that. I just didn’t want to think about it. Instead, I ignored both the thoughts going round my head and the man in the hallway calling my name.

I stood in the center of the room and took deep breaths until my pulse slowed. Once I was certain I had the panic attack under control, I walked back to the door and opened it. Marley straightened from where he leaned against the wall.

“I’m sorry. I’m okay. Go home. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

His eyes tracked over my face, and then he nodded. “If you need anything, you have my number.”

***

I arrived at NFG promptly at eleven. Jacob escorted me into the building and up to the floor where I’d met Karl Daniels the day before.

Had it only been twenty-four hours? I felt like I’d been in Los Angeles for a lifetime.

The CEO of NFG Records was in his office, phone wedged between his shoulder and chin, while he scribbled something furiously on the notepad in front of him. He looked up when Jacob tapped on his door and smiled, waving us both inside.

I took a seat on the opposite side of the desk and waited while he finished his call.

“I’m sorry about that. The men in rock bands are worse than children some days. I swear we should add a daycare center in the building and incorporate nap times for some of them.”

I laughed at the dry tone in his voice.

“Can I get you anything? Coffee, tea, water?”

“No, thank you.”

“Did you have breakfast?” He chuckled at my frown. “Yes, Marley insisted I ask you that. He’s not going to be around today. He’s in the studio with Black Rosary for the next couple of days.”

He pulled open a drawer and took out an envelope. Placing it on the desk, he looked at me. “Before I say anything, I want you to understand that this isn’t a criticism.” His fingers tapped the envelope lightly. “I know a little about your history with Remarkable.”

I tensed. Karl stood, skirted his desk and closed his door. My heartbeat picked up speed and I started to stand.

“Your fight or flight instinct is messed up. Flight is winning more often than fight, isn’t it?” He returned to his side of the desk and sat down. “We’re just going to talk, and I don’t want anyone coming in to interrupt us. But if you’re not comfortable with that, Jacob is outside waiting to take you down to studio two.” He paused, waiting.

I wavered, wanting to walk out, yet there was a tiny part of me that was curious. I wanted to know what he was going to say. I eased back onto the seat and forced myself to let go of the armrests. He smiled.

“That was difficult. No, it wasn’t a question,” he added when I nodded. “You don’t have to say anything. I just want you to listen. Okay?”

“Okay.” My heart was still beating in a staccato rhythm against my ribs. I willed myself to relax.

“There have been rumors about Remarkable Records for years and the way they operate, but no one has ever been willing to come forward and talk about it. The majority of their artists are wrapped up tightly in contracts and NDAs that would destroy them if they tried to break free.” His finger touched the envelope again. “You’re in a unique situation, Rain. You got out. I won’t say untouched, because that’s clearly not the case. But you have no NDA, and nothing is stopping you from talking about your time with them.”

I drew in a breath to say … I don’t know what I was going to say, something … anything … but he held up a hand, stopping me.

“I’m not asking you, Rain.” His voice was gentle. “When you’re ready to talk about it … if you ever are, you’ll do it. I just want you to be aware of the difference between you and the many other young people they’ve signed over the years.” He slid the envelope across to me. “Now then, the other thing is this. If you recall, I mentioned the signing event we’re hosting on Friday and how I’d like you to be there. Marley informed me that you only brought an overnight bag with you because you weren’t sure if you wanted to go beyond meeting with me. I’m assuming that you’re happy to stick around for a while, test the water for the thirty-day period?”

I nodded.

“That’s good. I’d really like to announce you at the event on Friday, but even if that doesn’t happen, I think it would be good for you to be seen there. This envelope contains part of your advance, so you can go out and buy some clothes, accessories, whatever it is you need. I’ve arranged for Angel, Marley’s assistant, to meet you tomorrow and take you shopping.”

“I don’t—”

“It’s not charity, Rain. It’s part of what we do here. We’ve asked you to attend. Therefore it’s on us to ensure you have what you need.”

Chapter 50

Marley

“How was that?” I stepped back from the microphone and looked at Jazz.

“I think that was the one.”

We’d been in the studio for two days, recording songs for our next album. One particular song we’d been having trouble with. I’d recorded the vocals for ‘Lost In You’ four times, and I hadn’t been happy with any of them. The last one, though, that one felt right.

“What do you two think?” I addressed Deryn and Zeke.

Deryn twirled his drumsticks around his fingers and nodded. “Sounded good to me.”

“Yeah, there was more soul behind that version. The others seemed a little flat,” Zeke added his thoughts to the discussion.

“Then we’ll mark that one down as final.” I walked over to the table where a selection of drinks had been left and picked up a bottle of water. My mind immediately went to Rain and how she checked the seal on each bottle she was given. I wanted to know what the story was behind that.

“Are you going to the signing event tonight?” I threw the question out into the room.

“Fuck no.” Zeke’s response was immediate. “I’m not paid enough to play nicely with music execs who think they’re more special than me.”

“Claudette wants to go,” Deryn said. His girlfriend of three years was one of the current highest-paid supermodels on the circuit. Privately I thought she was using Deryn to try and break into music, but he wouldn’t hear a bad word said against her.

“What about you, Jazz?” I handed a second bottle of water to my brother.

“I’m not sure. Maybe? I haven’t decided yet. Depends if I get a better offer.”

I snorted. That was Jazz-speak for only if he couldn’t find someone willing to climb into bed with him. “So, no, then.” Bed-partners weren’t something Jazz had difficulty finding.

“How’s your little pet project coming? Fucked her yet?” Jazz smirked at me.

“Her name is Rain. She’s not my pet project and no, I haven’t.”

“Why not?”

Because when I’d forgotten I wasn’t interested in her and looked her over the other night she’d acted like I was going to tear her apart on the spot and ran.

“Don’t be ridiculous.” I took a mouthful of water and pointed the bottle at him. “Not everything is about sex.”

“The pair of you fucked like rabbits for years. You can’t tell me you haven’t been tempted to give her another go. And don’t even try to deny it. It was the fucking worst-kept secret ever. We all knew you were fucking her. Every time we saw her at awards events or parties, she’d stare at you with stars in her eyes, and then you’d both disappear at the same time. You weren’t as sneaky as you thought you were being.”

“And yet no one in the press caught wind of it.”

“Anyone who knows you knew what was going on. We were just waiting for you to say something,” Jazz persisted.

“There was nothing to say. We fucked, and then we stopped.” My voice was casual, light.

“Sure, and that’s why you destroyed your cell, changed your number, and shut down after she broke it off with you and hooked up with Finlay Carter. It’s why you bought a ring, which I know you still have, by the way.”

My jaw clenched at Jazz’s reminder. “It was a long time ago.”

“Five years, Marley. That’s hardly fucking last century, is it?”

“I thought you were anti me or the band having anything to do with her?”

“I’m anti what she did to you. It was fucked up.” There was an edge to my brother’s voice.

“I knew what I was getting into.”

“Like fuck. No one could have predicted any of that. Her contract, the clauses, her breakdown, the naked walk of shame. What the fuck was that all about, anyway? Did you ask her? Was she high like Remarkable claimed?”

“I don’t know, and no I haven’t asked her about it.” I raked a hand through my hair, then pulled it back into a low ponytail. “I thought you were dead set against her recording with us. So why the sudden interest?”

“Because you’re still in love with her.” The room froze, went still, as everyone looked at Jazz then me.

I forced a laugh. “Where did that conclusion come from?”

“You flew to New York to get her when any of NFG’s agents could have done it. Karl didn’t need you to do it. His reasons were bullshit and you know it. You spent the entire day with her, and took her for dinner on her first day here.”

“That doesn’t mean shit.”

“I heard the recording of the pair of you in the studio. I heard you, Marley. Your voice doesn’t lie when you’re singing.”

I shook my head. “You’re clutching. She needed to be drawn out.”

“Sure. Clutching. That’s why you gave Angel the afternoon off to take Rain shopping for clothes and told Jacob to drive them. You want to keep watch over her without her knowing. And before you argue that it’s for NFG, may I remind you that NFG has its own drivers and assistants who are more than capable of driving her around and sorting her wardrobe out.”

“Maybe I’m just looking for closure.”

“And maybe Karl will sell NFG and retire on a Caribbean island tomorrow to run a beach bar.”

There was stifled laughter from somewhere behind me.

“I have places to be. I’ll either see you later or tomorrow.”

“Three days, Marley.”

I stopped near the door and glanced back at my brother. “For what?”

“Until you fuck her. Three days, max.”

I shook my head but didn’t answer.

Chapter 51

Rain

“Did you have anything in mind?” Angel asked as we walked into the first clothes store on Sunset Boulevard.

“I’m not sure. I don’t know what image NFG wants me to present.” I ran my fingers across the rails as we moved deeper into the building.

“NFG? What do they have to do with what you wear?” The other woman plucked a dark red dress off a rack and held it up. “This is nice.”

“They … I don’t …” I gave a small laugh. “I don’t know. Remarkable had a list of things I could and couldn’t wear.”

“That sounds awful.” She spun to face me. “First thing that pops into your head. What did you always want to wear but couldn’t?”

That was easy. “Jeans.” I touched my denim-clad leg. “When I was signed with Remarkable, one of the clauses in my contract was that I always had to wear a dress, no higher than my knee, pastel colors, no black or red, with a flared skirt. Nothing tight-fitting.”

“You can’t wear jeans tonight.” She tapped one red-tipped finger against her lip. “Well, you could. No one would stop you. But everyone will be dressed up. Wearing jeans would definitely be a statement. Is it one you want to make?”

“I don’t want to make any statement.”

She threw me a thoughtful look. “You know that being there will be a statement all on its own, don’t you? People are going to recognize you and ask questions.”

“I doubt anyone will recognize me. It’s been years.” God, I hoped not.

“Darling, people have eyes. They’ll recognize you. What about this?” She held up a black figure-hugging strapless dress.

“Definitely not.”

She laughed. “It would look striking against your coloring.”

“I’d look like a widow.”

“What widow mourns their dead husband in a strapless dress?”

“One who married for money and is looking for her next one amongst her dead husband’s aging friends?”

“Oh, that’s dark. I love it.” She put the dress back on the hanger and moved to the next row. “What about this?” The dress she held up was pale pink with thin patterns covering it in black swirling lines and sequins. It was another strapless one, and she twirled it around as I watched to show me the back which had a small cross-section panel. “Don’t pull that face. Try it on.” She pursed her lips. “Take the one with the red pattern as well.”

***

I stared at my reflection. Angel had convinced me to get the pink dress and strappy black heels, paired with silver earrings and a tear-drop necklace to finish the look. She insisted on coming back to the hotel to help style my hair and makeup, then sent me to look at the result. I could see her hovering in the doorway to the bathroom.

“Well?” she demanded when I didn’t say anything.

“You’re a miracle worker.”

She laughed. “Oh believe me, darling, it’s all you. I just brought it out. Jacob called to say he’s waiting for you. Are you ready? ”

Was I?

If I did this. If I stepped up in front of everyone and let Karl announce he was signing Rain Silverman to NFG, then there was no turning back. Was I ready for that?

Grow up, Rain. You’re thirty-years-old. Not a child. You can do this. It’s just another event. You’ve been to thousands of them. You know the drill. Smile, charm, keep your distance, then leave.

Only, I still had flashbacks to the last event I’d been at and the way the night had ended.

I took in a steadying breath. “Yes, I’m ready.”

I walked out of the bathroom and looked around. “I don’t have anything to put my cell in.”

“I picked up a clutch while you were getting changed.” She rummaged in a bag and pulled out a small clutch purse that matched the dress. “Just big enough for your cell and a lipstick.” She handed it to me, along with the lipstick she’d painted my lips with. “Perfect. Let’s go.”

***

“Jacob will escort you inside.”

“You’re not coming in?” I twisted on the seat to look at Angel.

“I am, but not through the entrance you’re using. I’m part of the backstage team, so I’ll go in through the back. You’re a VIP guest. You get to use the front.”

“Do I have to?” My mouth dried up. I didn’t want to run the gauntlet of paparazzi and shouted questions. Not yet. I wasn’t ready for that.

Maybe something showed on my face or in my voice, because Angel pulled out her cell. “Let me see what I can do.” A quick conversation and she broke out into a smile. “There’s a fire exit just across the parking lot. Karl is sending someone down to open it and we’ll sneak in that way.”

Relief coursed through my body, which worried me. If just walking into the event was going to be so stressful, should I even go?

“Oh no, you’re here now. We’re going in!” Angel correctly guessed the direction of my thoughts, threw open the door, and grabbed my hand. “Come on. I can’t wait to see Marley’s reaction when he sees you.”

“What? Why?” I scrambled out of the car, and was grateful no one could see me.

Angel rolled her eyes. “Do not act all innocent with me. That man has been in love with you forever. You think that stopped because you told him it was over?”

“Of course it did.” I didn’t tell him it was over.

She snorted. “The entrance is this way. Follow me.” She set off across the parking lot. Jacob was a quiet presence behind us as I caught up to her. She cast a sidelong glance at me. “I’ve worked for Marley for almost twenty years. He’s a lot of things—demanding, hardworking, ridiculously talented, frustrating. My god, so frustrating. But above all, he’s loyal, and when he loves … he loves hard. I won’t pretend to know everything that went on between you both, but when you ended it, you should know that you broke his heart, and I don’t think he ever got over that. He changed. It’s hard to nail down every way he changed, but he did. He retreated into himself, focused on his music, working out, and NFG.”

She stopped and rapped on the door set into the wall. “On the outside, Marley Stone looks like he’s carved from rock. Controlled, self-contained, untouchable. But trust me, Rain, inside he’s a crazy hot mess just like the rest of us.” She laughed. “Hot on the outside as well, but you already know that.”

The door swung open, and Angel greeted the man standing there with a wide smile and a kiss to each cheek. “Darling, you’re a lifesaver. Come along, Rain. This is Jeremiah. He’s Jacob’s boss and works for NFG. He runs all the security teams … well, except for Forgotten Legacy’s. That’s run by a friend of Gabe’s. Anyway, that’s not important.” She gave a wave of her hand. “How busy is it? Has everyone arrived yet?”

“Most of the guests are here. We’re waiting on a few stragglers, but everything should run on time. This way, ladies.” He guided us through the hallways, and after a few minutes, voices and laughter could be heard ahead of us. “Ms. Silverman, you need to go that way.” He pointed to the door directly ahead. “Angel, you can come with me. Karl wants us to do a final check on the baby artists waiting to be announced.”

Angel caught my hand and squeezed it. “Good luck, Rain. And don’t forget what I told you.” She gave me a gentle push toward the door. “Jacob will be with you. And I’ll be there later. I’ve sent you a text, so you have my number if you need me. Now go … and Rain?” She waited until I looked at her. “Have a good time.”

I forced a smile and nodded, then followed Jacob, who held open the door which led into another small carpeted hallway.

“The reception is just through here.” He nodded to the left, and we walked slowly toward the double doors at the end of the hallway. The voices grew louder, as well as background music, low and subtle.

“It’s a free bar, so just order whatever drinks you like,” Jacob said, and then we were inside the room.

The lighting was low, and groups of people stood chatting and laughing. Glasses clinked and wait staff moved around the room with trays of canapes. I moved to stand near the wall, taking a second to look over the sea of faces and see if I recognized any. My heart raced, my hands damp, and I was already on the verge of a panic attack when I heard him—the one voice that lived rent-free in my nightmares. A voice I had avoided for five long years.

Maxim Florentino. Even the name turned my skin clammy and now he was here, close enough for me to overhear his conversation.

“Yes, when they offered me the position to head the management department, it changed everything. I no longer had to run around cleaning up after snot-nosed teenage singers who thought the world owed them everything.” The words were followed by a laugh, one that chilled my blood.

My stomach flipped, my throat closed up and my vision dimmed.

No … no, no, no. Not now. Not here.

I reached out and clutched Jacob’s arm. “Where’s the restroom?” I forced the words out.

“I’ll show you.” He didn’t react in any way that made my question seem unusual, and turned to lead me through the groups of people to the opposite side of the room. I ducked my head, avoided turning my face in his direction and focused on Jacob’s back.

“Through here.” Jacob held open a door.

I muttered a thank you and stepped inside. The air in the restroom was cool, soothing to my overheated skin and I sucked in a breath before checking to see if I was alone. I was, so I turned the lock and leaned back against the door.

This was a mistake. I shouldn’t be here. I couldn’t do it. I needed to leave. But how? How could I get out without anyone seeing or asking where I was going? I needed to get out.

I couldn’t breathe. My chest was tight, my throat locked up, and my stomach churned.

I couldn’t breathe!

I … couldn’t … breathe …

Chapter 52

Marley

It took fifteen minutes to get from the car and inside the building. Reporters yelled my name, shouted questions, and requested photographs and soundbites, but finally I got inside. My first stop was the bar. I started to order whiskey, changed my mind and ordered a coke. I was driving, and while I could have one drink, I preferred to be completely sober. The police had a habit of circling these events in the hopes of pulling a celebrity over. I turned and leaned against the bar to look over the room.

Tension flooded me when I spotted Maxim Florentino standing with Roth Fairfax, and I immediately scanned the room for Rain. I couldn’t see her, but I did spot Jacob near one of the doors. Grabbing my drink, I made my way over to him.

“Where’s Rain?”

“Restroom.” He jerked his chin to the door on his right. “Been in there for about ten minutes now.”

“Is she sick?”

“She didn’t say.”

I frowned, handed him my drink and crossed to the door. It was locked when I tried the handle. I lifted a hand and knocked. “Rain?” I waited. No one answered. I knocked again, louder. “Rain?”

There was a click and the door swung open. I stepped inside, pushed the door closed behind me and looked around the room. Rain stood in front of the vanity units, hands braced on the edge, head bowed.

My first thought was how stunning she looked in the dress, but then I noted the paleness of her face through the mirror. I moved up to stand beside her. “Everything okay?”

She shook her head but didn’t speak.

“Want to tell me?” Another head shake. Her fingers were white where they gripped the edge of the vanity, and this close, I could see her entire body shaking. “Rain, what happened?” I kept my voice calm, but my nerves were tightening, my heart kicking up with worry about what she might say.

“I can’t do it.” The words were a shaky whisper. “I’m sorry. I can’t do it. You’ll have to tell Karl. I understand if you need to … to … I don’t know ... whatever it is you do when contracts are canceled.”

“What? Where’s this coming from? I thought you were happy to sign with NFG?”

“I was …I am ... but I can’t go out there, Marley. I can’t.” She pushed away from the vanity and turned her back on me, wrapping her arms around her body. “I can’t be in the same room as him, as them. I can’t do it. The way they look at me, the things they know. The things they did. I’m sorry. I can’t.”

Her breathing was rapid, almost panting, and I didn’t even think about my actions. I moved up behind her, slid an arm around her waist and pulled her back against my chest. “Rain, you need to slow your breathing. You’re going to hyperventilate. Breathe with me, Tink.”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry about everything. Please, I just … please, Marley.”

I wasn’t sure what was going through her head, what she was thinking about, what she was apologizing for, and it didn’t matter. I could feel the beat of her heart against my palm, see it in the pulse beating in her throat. Something had scared her, triggered a panic attack, and I had a good idea what that was.

I lowered my head so I could press my lips to her shoulder and brought my other arm around her, securing her against me. “You don’t have to go out there. It’s not important, Rain.” I kept my voice low and calm. “We can stay in here, but you have to calm down, baby. I know it’s hard, but take a slow breath for me. Can you do that?”

Her head shake wasn’t as violent that time, and she sucked in a shuddering breath.

“That’s it. Now exhale, and take another deep breath.” While I spoke, I lowered us both to the floor, until she sat between my legs, resting against my chest. I kept one arm around her waist and lifted the other to brush her hair away from her face. “Another breath, Tink.”

We sat there for five minutes, ten, fifteen, until her breathing was under control.

“I’m sorry.” The words were a broken whisper.

“There’s nothing to apologize for.” I touched her cheek, drew her face around so I could see her expression. “Do you want to get out of here?”

She gave a small nod.

“Will you be okay in here on your own for a couple of minutes? I’ll let Karl know we’re leaving, then take you home.” I untangled myself from her and stood.

She caught my sleeve.

I tilted my head to look down at her.

“Can I trust you?”

The question, delivered in a tremulous whisper from trembling lips set in a pale face with eyes glassy from tears, broke me apart. I crouched, cupped her face between my palms and tipped her head up.

“The one thing you can guarantee in life is that you can trust me, Tink.” I kissed the tip of her nose. “Stay here.”

I didn’t move for a moment longer, looking down at where she sat, her head bowed, hair hiding her face. That stunning dress pooled around her. She looked fragile, like a sculpture of an angel about to fracture. She was quiet, her breathing steady, but I couldn’t ignore the concern I felt. I stepped outside of the restroom and pulled out my cell to call Karl.

“I’m taking Rain home. I’m not getting into it now. It’s too public. I’ll call you tomorrow. Will it be a problem?”

“Of course not. Announcing her tonight was only ever a maybe. Is she okay?”

“No. It’s time I found out the whole story. I can’t do that here.”

“Oh, so when you say home, you mean—”

“Yeah.”

“Right. Okay, let me know when you get there and call me tomorrow.”

“You got it.” I ended the call and turned to Jacob. “I need a way out of here where no one will see me.”

“The fire exit I brought your girl in through.”

I took out my car keys and handed them to him. “Can you get my car and bring it close by?”

“Or you could just get in the car I have.”

I shook my head. “No. By all means, follow me when I leave, but I can’t explain it. I just know that it’ll be best if I’m alone in the car with Rain.”

My security guard stared at me, then nodded, his sigh heavy. “Fine. Meet me in the underground parking lot in five minutes.”

“Thanks, Jacob.”

I slipped back through the door into the restroom. Rain was on her feet, eyes on the door. I held out a hand. “Ready to go?”

Her eyes darted past me, and she licked her lips.

“Trust me, Tink. I’m not taking you back inside. We’re leaving this room, turning left, and going to the parking lot.” I closed the gap and wrapped my fingers around her cold ones. “Head up, baby. You’ve got nothing to worry about.”

She resisted when I started forward, then took a step, stopped and tugged her hand free, so she could turn back to the vanity and pick up her purse. Her fingers linked through mine again, and we walked out of the restroom together.

I kept her on my left, the opposite side to where the reception was being held, blocking her from the view of anyone looking in our direction and we reached the fire exit without being accosted. My car was a few yards away and I led her toward it. Jacob leaned on the trunk, arms folded.

“I don’t like it.”

“I don’t care.” I opened the passenger door and helped Rain in before striding around to the driver’s side. “Did you leave my keys in the car?”

He sighed and held them out, dangling from one finger.

“You don’t actually need to follow me, you know.”

“It’s my job.”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine. I’m going home. You know the way, don’t you?”

“Of course I do.”

“Then try and keep up.” I ducked my head and climbed into my car, started the engine and reversed out.

Chapter 53

Rain

It was the silence that woke me, followed by the sound of the car door opening, the crunch of feet on gravel, and then a waft of cool air as the door on my side opened. I blinked, lifted a hand to rub my eyes, and Marley’s face came into view, where he crouched, one hand resting on the roof.

“You awake, Tink? We’re here.”

“Where’s here?” I asked around a yawn.

“Home.” He sprang upright and held out a hand. “Watch your footing. The drive wasn’t designed for killer heels.”

“How long was I asleep?” The low music and the thrum of the engine must have made me drift off. I didn’t remember much beyond pulling out of the parking lot.

“Couple of hours.”

I paused in the middle of climbing out of the car. “Hours?”

“We’re just outside Fresno. Little town called Spirit Gorge.”

“You called it home. I thought you had a house in L.A.?”

“I do. This is my mom and dad’s place. Come on. Let’s get inside.”

I continued the rest of the way out of the car, and let Marley take my hand and lead me across the drive. The house loomed up in front of us, three steps leading up to the front door. The door swung open under Marley’s touch, and we walked inside. A light shone in the doorway at the end of the hall, and I followed Marley toward it and found myself in a farmhouse-style kitchen.

“I just need to leave a note so Mom knows we’re here, then I’ll take you up to a room you can use.” He pulled open a drawer and took out a pad and pen, scrawled a note and pinned it to the front of the refrigerator with a … I stifled a quiet laugh ... a Black Rosary magnet. “Right, that’s it. Let’s go.”

I trailed after him through the quiet house and up a flight of stairs. I counted three doors and then he threw open the fourth, hit the light switch on the wall, and waved me inside. I looked around curiously. The walls were a deep burgundy, covered in framed paintings of horses, a lake, and wolves. I moved closer, stroking one finger over the lines of a galloping horse’s back.

“There’s a bathroom through that door.” I turned as Marley nodded toward a door set against one wall. “Clothes are in the dresser. Take whatever you want to sleep in. Go to bed, and get some sleep. If you wake up before I come and get you, come down to the kitchen. If you need anything …” He stepped close and pressed a finger to my chin to tip my head up. “Anything, Rain. Come and get me. I’ll be in the next room along, on the right, as you come out of the door.”

“Whose room is this? Shouldn’t you ask if I can use their clothes?”

“It’s my room and my clothes. Use anything you like.” He moved toward the door.

“Marley.” I caught his sleeve. “Thank you.”

His hand covered mine. “For what?”

“Not asking questions. For not pushing.”

A smile tipped up one corner of his mouth. “It’s a little difficult to ask questions of someone who’s snoring loud enough to wake the dead.”

I laughed, which I’m sure was his intention. “I’m serious.”

His palm cupped my cheek. “I am going to ask those questions, Tink. We do need to have that conversation.” His voice was grave. “Just not tonight. I can wait until you’re ready.” His thumb brushed over my bottom lip. “Get some sleep.”

And then he was gone.

I stood in the center of the room, staring at the door, half-tempted to go after him. I didn’t want to be alone. I didn’t want to acknowledge the thoughts lurking at the back of my mind, thoughts I knew would come crashing to the fore the second I tried to relax. But I didn’t. Instead, I stripped out of my dress, then searched out a t-shirt from the dresser Marley had indicated.

I should wash the makeup off my face. I should try and brush my hair. I should brush my teeth.

I didn’t do any of it. I crawled up the bed, slid beneath the sheets, and closed my eyes.

***

The sun shining through the gap in the curtains onto my face woke me. I rolled onto my back, threw a hand over my eyes and yawned. I must have fallen asleep the second my head hit the pillow. I didn’t remember anything after crawling into bed. No thoughts keeping me awake, no bad dreams, nothing. I stretched, luxuriating in the still drowsy, relaxed state I was in. It felt good not to wake up in a state of stress or panic.

Another yawn escaped me, and I wriggled onto my side, tucking a hand beneath my cheek. I could easily go back to sleep. What time was it? My cell was in my purse, and that was not close enough to reach without needing to get out of the bed.

I debated with myself, then grumbled beneath my breath, pushed upright and climbed out of the bed. My purse was on top of the dresser, and I opened it to take out my cell and check the time. The numbers on the screen surprised me.

Ten o’clock?

Had Marley tried to wake me? What must he think? I shouldn’t still be in bed at this hour! What should I do?

The only item of clothing I had was the dress I’d worn the night before. I couldn’t wear that. I looked down at the t-shirt I was wearing. It was big, almost reaching my knees. His clothes had always been huge on me. Spinning, I pulled open the drawers on the dressers and found two filled with jeans and sweatpants. There was no way I’d get away with wearing any of those. Marley’s legs were longer than mine and I didn’t have any kind of belt to keep them up anyway. So, the t-shirt it had to be, until I could find something else.

I hurried into the bathroom, splashed water on my face, tried to detangle my hair by dragging my fingers through it, then gave it up as a bad job, and found a toothbrush in the medicine cabinet. It took me five minutes of arguing with myself over whether to go downstairs or not before realising I couldn’t stay in the bedroom forever. Eventually Marley would come looking for me. Maybe it would be easier to just go down than to wait for him to come and get me? I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway.

Voices reached me, too low to understand the words and laughter, and the smell of bacon. My stomach rumbled, reminding me I hadn’t eaten since lunch the day before. Before I lost my nerve, I set off down the stairs.

Chapter 54

Marley

Sleep had been impossible. Twice I got up and stood outside the door to Rain’s room, shook my head and went back to bed. When five o’clock rolled around, I gave up even trying to sleep and headed downstairs. My dad would be up soon, anyway. He rarely stayed in bed beyond six, not even now he’d retired.

I had coffee brewing and was on my second mug when both he and my mom walked into the kitchen.

“Marley!” I got to my feet just in time to catch her as she threw herself at me, covering my face with kisses. “Darling, what are you doing here? Is Jasper with you?”

“No, he’s still in L.A. I needed to get out of the city for a couple of days.” I untangled myself from her arms, hugged my dad, made drinks for them both, and waited until they’d settled at the kitchen table before I spoke again. “I have someone with me. I’m sorry I didn’t give you advance warning. It was a last-minute thing.”

“Who? A girl?” My mother’s eyes brightened with interest.

“It’s Rain,” I admitted quietly. I knew the second I told her who it was, she would have questions. Lots of questions. My parents knew all about Rain. I’d talked to my mom about her a lot when we were together. Promising that I’d bring the woman I loved home to meet my mom as soon as things were less … complicated.

Obviously, that didn’t happen.

After Rain and I broke up, I made the decision never to talk to my mom about any girl I had any interest in. I didn’t want to get her hopes up for something that would never happen. Not that any girl had inspired that level of interest after Rain.

“Rain? That’s—”

“Yeah.” I didn’t let her finish the sentence. “She’s coming out of her retirement to sign with NFG.” That was a simpler explanation than the reality, and one my parents would understand better.

“Was that Karl’s idea?” My dad joined the conversation. “It doesn’t sound like something you’d do. That girl hurt you, son. Is this a wise idea?”

“It’s complicated. Yeah, it was Karl’s idea. But it’s a good one. Rain is talented. She’ll be a good fit for us.”

“That’s not the reason for bringing her here, though.”

“No,” I agreed. “There was an event last night with other labels. Karl wanted to announce Rain’s decision to join NFG, but something happened. I’m still trying to piece it together.” I shoved a hand through my hair, pushed it off my face, and blew out a breath. “Maybe I’m just not seeing things clearly. I don’t know. But she needed to get away from there, and the only place I could think to bring her was here.”

“I remember the news reports. She’s the one who had a drug addiction and was dumped by her label, wasn’t she?”

Anger surged, and I attempted to squash it down. “She didn’t have a drug addiction. It was a convenient excuse by Remarkable to do what they did.”

“Don’t snap at me, son.” My father’s voice was mild. “I’m just repeating what was in the news.”

“I’m sorry. It’s just that … there’s something not right with it. I was too angry.” I glanced at my mom. “Yes, I was too hurt to see anything beyond what I wanted the truth to be. Something happened. I don’t know what. But it broke something inside her. She’s not the same woman I knew. I’ve seen snatches of her over the last couple of days, but it’s rare.”

My mom covered my fingers where they drummed against my thigh. “And you’re riding to her rescue.”

“It’s not like that.”

“Honey, it’s not something to be ashamed of. You loved her. You never stopped loving her. It’s not an emotion you can just switch off.”

I rolled my eyes. “You sound like Jazz.”

She laughed and patted my hand. “I’m looking forward to meeting her.”

“Are you busy this morning?” I directed the question at my dad.

“Nothing that can’t be rearranged. There’s a fence on the south edge that needs repairing, but that’s all I had planned.”

“Hire someone to fix it.”

He snorted. “I’m retired, son, not dead. I’m more than capable of repairing a fence. Anyway, it keeps me out from under your mom’s feet.”

I chuckled. My dad had been the pastor of Spirit Gorge for years, and even though he’d retired a couple of years ago and a new younger man had taken his role, most of the town still looked to him for their pastoral needs. That meant there was barely a day where someone wasn’t dropping by for a chat.

It had been the talk of the town when Jazz and I formed Black Rosary and declared religion wasn’t for us. Even more when we were signed and became famous. After the initial shock of the pastor’s sons playing ‘devil music’, we’d become the pride of the town. Our parents’ support had been unconditional, like with everything we’d done in our lives. Without them, I doubted Black Rosary would have made it beyond four boys fooling around in a barn on second-hand instruments.

“What did you need?” My dad’s voice pulled me out of the memory, and I gave myself a mental shake.

“Would you make breakfast?” One of my favorite memories growing up was walking into the kitchen to the smells and sounds of Dad making breakfast. “I can drive into town if you don’t have what you need.”

“I always have the ingredients for breakfast, son.”

***

I was reaching up into a cabinet to get down mom’s favorite china when the fine hairs on the back of my neck lifted. I carefully set down the plates, and turned.

Time slowed, the chatter and laughter of my mom and dad as they bickered playfully receded, and nothing existed except for the woman hovering nervously in the doorway. Her hair fell down around her shoulders, soft and curling, and my fingers twitched, wanting to wrap the silky strands around them. There wasn’t a scrap of makeup on her face, and her blue eyes stood out against the paleness of her skin. The t-shirt she wore fell almost to her knees, leaving her legs and feet bare.

Her eyes met mine, and her tongue swept over her lips. She swallowed, a hand lifting to touch her throat, and she shifted from one foot to the other.

I’d never been so fucking turned on in my life. Thank god for the black sweatpants I was wearing.

“Oh! You must be Rain. Come on in, honey. You’re just in time for breakfast.” My mom’s voice broke the spell, and I spun away to finish taking the china out of the kitchen cabinet. “Grab a seat. What would you like to drink? There’s juice, coffee, water, or milk.”

“Juice would be good, thank you.” That soft voice swept over my skin, took me back to heated nights in hotel rooms when she whispered words of love and lust while I lost myself in her body.

I strode to the kitchen door. “I just need to go to the car. I’ll be back in a minute.”

Yes, I was running away. I needed a few minutes alone to get myself under control. I don’t know what had changed between depositing her in my bedroom last night and her arriving in the kitchen. But my iron control over how she made me feel was gone, shattered, and I wanted nothing more than to pin her against the nearest surface and remind myself how sweet she tasted.

I took the long way around the house to the drive where I’d parked my car and unlocked it. There was nothing I wanted from it, not really. It had just been a convenient excuse. But I opened the trunk anyway and rummaged through to see what I had in there. Notebooks full of song lyrics, an overnight bag with a change of clothes, my gloves and pads for martial arts training. Nothing I could take back into the kitchen without questions about why I’d needed it.

I checked the time, climbed into the front seat, and called Karl.

Chapter 55

Rain

Marley had bolted out of the kitchen like he was on fire. Was he regretting bringing me here? I didn’t get the chance to think about it because his mom was tugging on my hand and pulling me over to the kitchen table.

“Sit down, honey. Let me get you that drink. Orange or apple?”

“Apple, please.” My reply was distracted, my eyes on the door Marley had left through.

“Oh, don’t worry about him. He probably just needs a minute.”

I dragged my eyes back to the older woman. “What do you mean?”

“Oh honey.” She patted my hand. “There’s only one reason a man looks at a woman the way he was looking at you.”

My eyes widened. The man standing at the range cooker chuckled. “You’re embarrassing the lass, Aubrey.”

“That’s not … we’re not …” I stammered.

“There’s no need to explain, dear. Look, he’s coming back now.” The door swung open as she spoke, and Marley came back inside. “Darling, that was very rude of you. You didn’t even say good morning to your guest.”

He threw her a frown, then looked at me. “Make sure you eat breakfast. I’m going to take a shower.” And with that, he stalked out through the door I’d come through a few minutes earlier.

“You should go after him.”

“I … what?”

“Breakfast isn’t going to be ready for at least half an hour.” Her smile was mischievous. “Don’t look so horrified, honey. I was young and in love once, too.”

“Was?” Marley’s dad turned and wrapped an arm around his wife’s waist, tugging her into his side and kissing the top of her head. I was struck by the realization of where Marley got his height and looks from. His dad had to be in his seventies, but it was easy to see how handsome he would have been in his youth.

His mom laughed, leaning into her husband’s embrace. “Still in love. Just not as energetic.”

Heat burned my cheeks. Was she really suggesting I follow Marley into the shower? A memory of doing just that filled my mind and my cheeks burned hotter, followed by the internal admission that I wanted to do it.

I wanted to wrap myself in Marley’s arms, the way his mom was with his dad. I wanted Marley’s eyes to be full of the clear love and adoration I could see in his dad’s eyes. I wanted what we’d had before everything had gone wrong.

“It’s not like that,” I said, instead.

Marley’s mom shook her head. “That’s what he said.” She stepped out of her husband’s arms. “I need to feed the pups. Why don’t you come? Do you like animals?”

“I love them.”

His mom smiled brightly. “Prudence, our French Bulldog, had pups. They’re almost ready to find homes. Come and meet them. We’ll be back in time for breakfast.” She looked down at my feet. “The path isn’t gravel like the front of the house. It’s smooth and grassy in parts. Do you mind being barefoot?”

I shook my head. “For puppies, I’ll suffer.”

She laughed and held out a hand. “Come along then, Rain. Puppy chaos awaits.”

***

Prudence had the appearance of a mother dog who was looking forward to her pups leaving home. She looks harassed and irritable, with fat little bundles of fur climbing all over her.

“Oh gosh. Look at them!” I couldn’t stop the exclamation, and the woman beside me laughed.

“If you sit on the ground, they’ll be all over you.”

I promptly did just that and was covered in wriggling, licking, yipping puppies within seconds… and that’s where Marley found me sometime later.

I was on my side, head propped up on one hand, the puppies asleep around me, aside from one. The only tan pup in the litter. He’d wedged himself into the curve of my arm and was snoring happily while I tickled his tummy.

“Oh, to be a French Bulldog pup.” The dry voice shattered the silence. I gasped. The puppy that was cuddled against me opened his eyes, wriggled, and gave a disgruntled grumble. “There isn’t a man alive who wouldn’t want to trade places with that dog.”

My cheeks heated, and I twisted my head to look over my shoulder. Marley stood in the doorway to the barn, shoulder propped against the doorframe, hands buried in the pockets of his sweats.

“How long have you been there?”

His head cocked, and a smile curled his lips. “Long enough to contemplate whether I should strip out of my shirt and see if I can get a share of the belly rubs.” The image of Marley, half naked and on his back flared in my mind, and my lips parted. He pushed upright and strolled toward me. “I’m pretty sure I’d fall short against the cuteness of puppies, though.” He walked around until he could drop to his knees in front of me and scooped up one of the sleeping puppies.

It snuffled into his hand, and he gave it a gentle pat before settling it beside its mom. He repeated the action with all but the one buried close to me.

“That’s the only boy. Figures he’d be the one taking liberties.” He stroked a finger over its tummy. “Mom sent me to get you. Breakfast is ready.” He gave a quiet laugh. “It’s been ready for a while, but she insisted you needed some time with the pups alone.”

“I like your parents.”

“They like you, too.” He slid his palm beneath the pup, and placed it with its littermates, then offered me his hand. “Up you get, Tink. Let’s go eat.” He tugged me to my feet. The move brought me close to him, and his head tilted as he looked down at me. “Life throws us some funny curveballs, doesn’t it?”

“What do you mean?” The words came out as a whisper. I could smell his cologne and feel the heat from his body. My heartbeat sped up and my mouth turned dry.

“I always planned to bring you to meet my parents … and now here you are.” His head lowered and my heart rate increased its tempo again.

Was he going to kiss me? He wasn’t … was he?

“I’m not a puppy, Tink.” His voice was soft. “Belly rubs aren’t ever going to be enough to satisfy me.”

Before I could ask what he meant, he kissed me.

Chapter 56

Marley

My conversation with Karl was short. I told him about discovering Rain in the restroom, mid-panic attack. He was quiet for a second, and I tapped my fingers against the steering wheel, while I waited for him to speak.

“I know Maxim Florentino and Finlay Carter showed up. Did they try to speak with her?” he asked finally.

“She never said. And I think Jacob would have mentioned it. He was with her. He said she just asked where the restroom was a few minutes after getting there and never came back out.”

“What did she tell you?”

I thought back. “That she couldn’t deal with them seeing her, knowing what they know, did, and saw. What the fuck does that mean, Karl?”

“You’re not going to like it.”

“I already don’t like it. Just spit it out.”

“Around two years ago, there was talk that Finlay Carter attacked a girl. One of Remarkable’s female artists. The girl went to Maxim, so the story goes, and he dismissed her claims. She lost her contract shortly after and disappeared from the scene. Does that sound familiar to you? I didn’t investigate too deeply at the time, but six months ago, the rumor resurfaced. Only this time, it was an underage girl and not one under a Remarkable contract. But once again, the claim went away. The talk is that Remarkable paid for her family’s silence.

“But it got me thinking. Was Rain the original girl in the rumor? Until they linked him to Rainbow, Carter was barely making waves in the popular charts. Once they became the pop power couple, interest in him increased. Remarkable was clearly setting him up to take over from Rain. Rain was past her youthful phase, and we know that Remarkable likes them young.”

“You think Carter attacked Rain?”

“Think about it, Marley. Ignore the bullshit you tried to spin and be honest about your relationship with her back then. Was there any reason for you to think it was over?”

“No, but she was with Carter everywhere. The footage of them …” I rubbed a hand over my jaw. “I accused her of fucking him.”

“And she ended things.”

I thought back to the conversation. “That’s not quite how it happened, no. She just didn’t argue with me.” In fact, the more I thought about it, the more I wondered if I’d ended it, and she’d just agreed with me.

Fuck.

She hadn’t seemed right on the call, quiet and subdued, but I’d been too wound up over the footage I’d seen to notice.

“I’m keeping her here for a couple of days. I want to give her a chance to get used to me being around.” I didn’t explain why and he didn’t ask. “We’ll be back next week. I’ll let you know if I find out anything important.” I didn’t wait for him to respond and ended the call.

My fingers drummed out a steady beat on the steering wheel. Had I been the one to fuck up five years ago? Had my jealousy over seeing her with Carter blinded me to reality?

It was obvious something had happened to Rain in the five years we’d been apart. But to find out what that was, I needed her to talk to me. That was the thought in my head when I returned to the kitchen and headed up for a shower.

The question was, how could I get her to open up to me?

I still didn’t have an answer for that by the time I washed, dried, dressed, and went back downstairs. Rain wasn’t in the kitchen when I got there. I frowned.

“Where’s Rain?”

“I took her out to see the puppies. She looked like she needed the distraction. Why don’t you go and collect her? Dad is about to serve breakfast.” Mom’s smile was innocent, and I was immediately suspicious.

“What did you do?”

Her hand pressed to her chest. “That’s hurtful, Marley. I haven’t done anything.”

“Hmm.” I kissed the top of her head on my way past. “I love you, Mom, but this isn’t something you should interfere in.”

“I’m shocked that you even think that I would.”

That pulled a laugh from me. “Right, sure. Where are the pups?”

“In the barn straight across from the house. Don’t rush back, darling. The food will wait.”

***

I didn’t mean to kiss her. It was a stupid move to make. But I stood and watched her for ten minutes before making my presence known. She’d been so still. The only reason I knew she wasn’t asleep was because I could hear her murmuring nonsense to the pups. She looked so relaxed, sounded so carefree, and I was sent back to the early days of our relationship when she was always ready to laugh and tease.

When I pulled her to her feet, and she looked up at me, her question from the night before whispered through my head. The fear in her voice, overlaid with a weariness that seemed years old, and I was struck by the need to make her smile, to make her feel good, to make her feel safe.

Would kissing her do that? Of course not. And a more selfish reason overlaid the others. I wanted to see if she tasted as sweet as I remembered.

My mouth covered hers, and I was immediately captivated by how soft her lips were. I wanted to wrap a hand into her hair and pull her closer, but I didn’t dare touch her with anything other than my mouth. Anything more and she might spook, might run, but … fuck she tasted just how I remembered.

I lifted my head. Her eyes were open wide, the blues of her irises almost swallowed by her pupils. She didn’t move, didn’t speak.

“Rain.” I whispered her name, and her tongue came out, swept across her lips, and that move was my undoing.

I captured her lips again, took advantage of her gasp and thrust my tongue into her mouth. My hand rose, slid into her hair, and cupped the back of her head so I could back her against the wall. There was a slight thud as she hit the wood. Her hands lifted and slid over my shoulders to loop around my neck. The move brought her flush against me, breasts against my chest. My hand tightened in her hair, tugging her head back so I had better access to her mouth. Her nails dragged up my neck and into my hair.

The taste of her was in my mouth, the scent of her in my nostrils and I was transported to those heady days when she was in my arms and everything was right in my world. I pulled my mouth from hers, brushed my fingers across her cheek and cupped her jaw. My thumb smoothed over her bottom lip and I rested my forehead against hers.

“We need to talk, Tink.”

“I know.” Her voice was small, quiet, resigned.

“Breakfast first.” I let my hand fall and stepped back. “Come on, before my mom sends out a search party.”

Chapter 57

Rain

His outward behavior had changed since he kissed me in the barn. It was as though a barrier had dropped between us with the kiss. The second we entered the kitchen, he picked up a plate and started piling it up with pancakes, bacon, blueberries, and a large dollop of cream, then covered the entire thing with maple syrup. His other hand pointed to a chair at the table.

“Sit. Eat.” He commanded and placed the overladen plate in front of me.

“I can’t eat all that,” I protested.

“Try.” He handed me a fork.

“There’s too much.”

“There’s not enough. Eat it, then I’ll drive into town and pick up some clothes and shoes for you.”

He filled his own plate and tucked in, ignoring the rest of my protests. His mom looked between us and then at her husband. They shared a smile.

I stared at Marley for a second longer, until my stomach grumbled in protest. Marley’s lips tilted up, but he didn’t stop eating and he didn’t look up at me. I picked up a rasher of bacon, bit into it, realized how hungry I actually was, and spent the next ten minutes devouring everything on my plate. When I was done, I leaned back with a contented sigh.

“I can’t eat another bite.” I pushed my plate toward the center of the table, evading Marley’s attempt to place another pancake onto it.

“Eat one more.” Marley stood, rounded the table and took the chair beside me. He draped his arm across the back of mine and leaned forward to deposit the final pancake onto my plate.

“I’ll burst if I eat any more.”

“One more bite, then.” He cut the pancake up with his fork, speared a piece, swirled it in cream and syrup, and held it toward my mouth.

“What is this obsession with me eating breakfast?” Every day since bringing me to Los Angeles, he’d insisted I eat breakfast or left a message with someone to ensure I had access to something to eat. It hadn’t occurred to me until now.

“You don’t eat enough. You used to skip meals all the time. At least if you eat breakfast, I know you’ve had something. One more mouthful and I’ll stop,” he coaxed.

“Better do as he wants, honey. The men in this family are stubborn. You need to learn to pick your battles.” His mom laughed, throwing an affectionate look toward her son.

He tapped my lips with the fork. “Open up, Rain.” His voice was low, husky, and my eyes flew up to his face. His expression was clear, but his lip twitched when I opened my mouth and took the piece of pancake between my lips. He watched as I chewed, then just as I swallowed, he spoke again, and this time the tone in his voice was one I recognized all too well. “Good girl.”

I choked.

“Oh goodness!” His mom jumped up from her seat and dashed around to me, patting my back. “Isaac, get the girl a glass of water!”

“It’s okay. I’m okay.” I managed to force out from between the splutters. Marley said nothing, leaning back on his seat, a smile playing around his lips as he watched me.

“Drink the water, Rain.” He handed me the glass his mom had set down.

I glanced at it, the lightness of my mood receding. It was stupid. I’d watched her pour it, but that ingrained suspicion was too strong to ignore. “I’m okay.”

“Rain.”

I shook my head. “Really, I’m fine.”

His eyes narrowed, and he lifted the glass to his lips and took a swallow, then passed it back to me. “Drink the water.”

I took a small sip, then placed it on the table. He sighed and pushed to his feet. “I’m going to take a quick trip into town. I’d say come with me, but we’d get arrested for indecency if you walked around like that.” One finger flicked the neckline of the t-shirt I was wearing.

“You didn’t bring any change of clothes with you?” his mom asked.

“No. It was a spur-of-the-moment thing,” Marley answered before I did. “All Rain has is the dress she was wearing. That’s why she’s walking around in my t-shirt and no shoes.” His eyes drifted over me. “Not that I’m complaining.”

“The things you say. Stop embarrassing the girl, Marley.” his mom chided, but she was smiling at him. “You go. It’ll give me a chance to get to know Rain better, without you looming over us both like a brooding giant.” She flapped her hands at him. “Go on.”

He laughed, wrapped one arm around the older woman’s shoulders and tugged her into his embrace. “I love you, Mom.” He pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “Were you planning on going into town?” The question was directed at his father, who appeared to consider it for a moment.

“I could do with a few things.”

“You two go and have fun. We’ll clean up the mess you’ve left in here.” His mom winked at me. “Isaac does the cooking and makes the mess. I eat it and clean up afterward.”

“Wedded bliss.” Her husband kissed her cheek. “I’ll bring you something sweet back.”

Two fingers pressed under my chin and lifted my head, and then Marley’s lips touched mine. It was a quick kiss, but his tongue stroked over my bottom lip before he pulled away. “You taste like maple syrup and heartbreak,” he murmured, then straightened. “We’ll talk when I get back.”

When the two men left, I stood and collected all the plates from the table.

“What can I do to help, Mrs. Stone?”

“It’s Aubrey, dear.” She took the plates from me. “No need to be so formal.” She opened the door to the dishwasher and pulled out the top rack. “Can you stack the glasses and bowls while I rinse the plates?”

We worked together in a comfortable silence, with only the click of glass and china breaking it. Once I’d filled the dishwasher, I found the broom and swept the floor, while Aubrey wiped down the sides. The simple chores eased something inside of me, slowed my thoughts, and relaxed some of the tension that always seemed to be a part of me.

“I’ll make us some coffee, and then we can go and sit in the other room. What do you think?”

I nodded and Aubrey set about using the complicated-looking coffee machine in the corner. A few minutes later, she handed a mug of coffee to me. “Just through here.” She said and led the way down the hallway to a living room filled with overflowing bookcases, and photographs of Marley and Jazz covering the walls.

She settled into one of the armchairs, and I took the other. She tutted at me.

“Don’t sit all prim and stiff, honey. You’ll give yourself backache. Make yourself comfortable.”

I curled my feet up onto the cushion and leaned back, lifting my mug so I could inhale the smell of the coffee.

“Marley said your husband was the pastor for the town. If you don’t mind me saying, you don’t seem very religious.”

Aubrey laughed. “You mean we don’t frown upon what Marley and Jasper chose to do with their lives?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to—”

“I’m not offended, honey. It’s a natural thing to wonder. We raised both our boys to question everything. If their path was to follow my husband in his calling, it would have happened. But they tread a different one. Religion is very personal to each person. And what works for one person may not fit another. Neither Isaac nor myself wanted to force our boys into any one path. They need to find their own.” She smiled. “We are very proud of both of them.”

“I don’t know Jaz-Jasper. We never really spent time in the same circles, but Marley is a good man.”

A man I’d loved with everything I had, and lost because I was too scared of what might happen if I told him what was going on.

He’s going to expect you to tell him today. Could I do it? Could I face him and tell him everything?

Chapter 58

Marley

“Why did you really bring Rain here? Turning up wasn’t an impromptu ‘I miss my folks, I’m taking my ex-girlfriend for a visit’, Marley.”

I’d been expecting the question since driving away from the house. My dad wasn’t one to beat around, and I knew he’d be wondering what was going on. The problem was, I couldn’t answer the question because I didn’t know why my first instinct had been to bring her home.

“I don’t know. It made sense when I made the decision.”

“You have a house in Los Angeles. A big one. Yet you come here. In all the time you were in a relationship with her, you never brought her home. Now, after all these years, you do. And she seems lovely. She does. I can see why you fell for her, son. But she hurt you. Are you sure reopening that door is the right thing to do?”

“You think I shouldn’t?”

“That’s not what I said. I know your mom is out there playing matchmaker. She wants you to have a happy ever after, but that doesn’t mean you have to go along with it.”

“I’m not doing that.” I turned onto Main Street and scanned up and down, looking for a place to park.

“Rain is the first woman you’ve ever brought home to meet your mom. You must have known she’d take that as a sign that this girl is the one.”

“She is the one. Always has been. Doesn’t mean we’ll end up together. Life isn’t one of those romance books Mom reads.” I reversed into a parking space.

“Or one of the songs you write. Don’t knock your mom’s reading habits. You sell your own brand of romance.”

“I wasn’t knocking it. I’m just saying life isn’t that neat and tidy. Rain’s been through a lot.” That was an assumption based on the things I did know.

“It’s not your place to fix her, son. You either love her for all her broken parts or you don’t. You can’t love someone for what you think you can turn them into.”

“I don’t want to fix her. I want to know what broke her, so I—” So I what? Could fix it? Didn’t I just say I didn’t want to fix her? … Didn’t I? Did I? I clenched my jaw. “I just want to see her happy again. She wasn’t like this when we were together. I see hints of her, the Rain I knew, when she’s distracted and forgets whatever happened. But it doesn’t last.”

“Why did you bring her to your record label?”

“I didn’t. It was Karl’s idea.”

My dad chuckled. “That boy. He’s as bad as your mother with his matchmaking.”

“Boy? Karl’s not much older than me. Not really a boy.”

“You’ll always be boys to me. I remember when he first showed up to watch your band play. Barely out of diapers himself, like the rest of you. Full of himself. Thought he was going to rule the world.”

I snorted. “He didn’t do too badly. He might not rule the entire world, but he has control over a nice slice of it.” I cut off the engine. “I need to pick up some clothes for Rain. Do you want to go and do whatever it is you need to do, and meet me back here in an hour?”

“I’m going into the hardware store for a couple of things to fix the fence.” He gave me an arch look. “For you to fix the fence.”

“Giving me all the chores, huh?”

“It keeps you honest, son, and reminds you of your roots.”

I smiled. “It does that.”

***

Three pairs of jeans, two pairs of sneakers, ten t-shirts, a box of the boy shorts she’d always preferred when we dated, and four bras in a variety of colors, as well as a variety of toiletries, and I was back at my car and waiting for my dad. He strolled up while I was putting my purchases in the trunk.

“Got everything you need?” I asked, and he waved a bag at me.

“Nails.”

“Nails?” I repeated. “That’s it?”

“It wasn’t about the purchase, Marley. It was about having a conversation with my son and then my friend at the store. I need to stop in the bakery to pick up something for your mom. I promised her something sweet. You should get something for Rain. Let her know she’s more than just clothes and a pretty face.”

“By buying her a cake?”

“Cake, tart, pie. It doesn’t matter. It’s the thought behind it.”

“She likes candy canes.”

“Difficult to get at this time of year.”

I shrugged. “I have a supplier in L.A.” I didn’t offer the reason why I knew someone who could supply candy canes when the woman who loved them hadn’t been in my life for five years.

“That doesn’t help you today.”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine. To the bakery, we’ll go.”

The worst part of having a parent who’d been an integral part of a town for the best part of fifty years was there was no way of getting away from anywhere without a fifteen-minute conversation. That was followed by two or three ‘just one more thing’ comments, and it was another half an hour before we finally got back to my car. I was laden down with three boxes of pastries and treats that Dad insisted we needed to buy. I’d learned years ago when it was better to let him do things his way and when I should argue. This was not one of those times.

I added them to the bags in the trunk, then slid into the driver’s seat. “Ready to go? Or did you need anything else?”

“No, I believe I have everything I need.”

I didn’t touch that comment and pulled out of the parking space.

“You should take Rain to the stables.” He broke the silence five minutes away from the house.

“The stables? Why?”

“I’m not blind, son. The two of you need to have a conversation, a serious one. Sometimes being surrounded by animals makes it easier. The pups would be distracting. The horses, not so much. Take her for a walk to the stables, introduce her to the horses, then have your conversation. And listen to the silences, Marley. What she doesn’t say is sometimes far more important than what she does say.”

Chapter 59

Rain

“Rain?” Marley’s voice shouting my name made me jump and almost spill my coffee. I caught it before it sloshed all over the armchair and put it down on the small side table.

Aubrey rolled her eyes. “That boy. He can never enter a room quietly. You better show yourself before he comes charging in here, thinking you’ve run from him again.”

Her words were like a perfectly aimed arrow, hitting its target straight and true. “I didn’t ... I never …”

“Yes, you did, dear. You had your reasons, I’m sure, but you did run from him.”

“Is that what he thinks?” I pushed out of the chair and stood.

“He never really said much about it. But he’s my son, and I know him better than he thinks. One minute he was telling me all about the woman he loved and wanted to bring home to meet us, and then he wasn’t.”

“Rain!” Marley shouted again, his voice closer this time.

“You should go and meet him. Don’t make him come and find you, Rain. You’ll be setting a theme if you do. If he feels like he’s the one who always has to come to you, he’ll question whether you will ever go to him.”

“Why would he? We’re not together anymore.”

“You don’t believe that any more than I do.”

“There you are,” Marley said from the doorway, and I turned slowly to face him.

He had three bags in one hand, and a fourth in the other. “Clothes, shoes, underwear, and toiletries.” He lifted them. “I’ll take it all upstairs. If you want to throw something on, we’ll take a walk and burn off the calories from breakfast.”

“I wouldn’t need to burn them off if you hadn’t force-fed me.” I tried to find that lighthearted humor from the morning and he smiled faintly.

“I mean me, Tink. You don’t need to burn anything off.”

“Why do you call her that?” Aubrey asked, her voice rich with curiosity.

“What? Tink?” His eyes never left me and his voice turned soft. “Tinkerbell. She looked like a vicious little fairy when I first met her. Tiny, tough, and tossing angry fairy dust all over the place. I felt like one of the lost boys who’d finally come home.”

He turned and walked out of the room, leaving me gaping after him.

“All people see is the long hair, tattoos, and rock music. Everyone is always surprised by how much heart Marley has. Don’t keep him waiting, Rain.”

I threw a look at her, then darted out after him. He was halfway up the stairs when I caught up. He glanced down at me. “Where’s the fire?”

I grasped at the first thing that entered my head. “How did you know what sizes to buy?”

“I asked Angel. She sent me the information.” He strode along the hallway, into the bedroom, and tossed the bags onto the bed. “Have you ever ridden?”

“Ridden?” My eyes dropped to his waist, then jerked back up. Oh my god, Rain! What are you doing? “Horses? You mean horses, right?”

“Of course, I mean horses. What did you think I meant?” His voice was bland, but there was laughter in those green eyes.

“You’re not funny, Marley.”

“I’m a little bit funny. We have horses. The stables are a five-minute walk from the house. Throw some clothes on, and I’ll introduce you to them.”

“Horses?”

“They’re like unicorns, but without the horns.”

“I know what a horse is.” I tipped up one of the bags and studied the things he’d bought. Jeans, t-shirts, sneakers, underwear, and a hairbrush. In another bag I found a toothbrush, deodorant, body spray, and bubble bath. “Do I have time to shower?”

“Take all the time you need, Rain.” His tone turned serious. “We’re not on a clock, and we have a lot to talk about.”

And there was that reminder that this was more than just reconnecting. Marley wanted answers. He deserved answers. I just wasn’t sure if he was asking them as the man who’d loved me, or in his role as co-owner of NFG Records to assess whether anything from my past could affect my future with the label.

Fingers caught my chin and turned my head to face him. “Don’t overthink it, Tink. We need to talk. We don’t need to do it all in one go. Let’s just start small and see where it takes us, okay?” His thumb brushed over my bottom lip. “Freshen up, and we’ll get out of here.”

***

“This is Apollo.” Marley patted the neck of the huge black stallion, who huffed and nudged at his pockets. He pulled out a carrot and held it out to the horse, who took it and crunched happily while Marley moved along to the next stall. “This is Hades.” Another black horse, a little smaller than Apollo. Another carrot was offered and accepted. “And this is Artemis.” The next horse was a dark red color and smaller than the other two. She got the same treatment. A pat and a carrot.

“They’re so big.” I kept a wary distance away. They were behind wooden gates, but I still wasn’t convinced they couldn’t kick their way out if they wanted to.

“They’re not that big. You’re just short.” His voice was light, teasing. I thought he was trying to draw me into banter, but the knowledge that he was going to start asking me questions loomed too large for me to relax. “Come over here and hold your hand out. Let her get your scent.”

“Is this your way of admitting you’re a cowboy, not a rock star, at heart?” I took a cautious step forward, let Marley wrap his fingers around my wrist and bring my hand to the horse’s nose.

“I was riding horses long before I learned to play an instrument.”

The horse’s nose felt like velvet, which surprised me, and I stroked it gently. It huffed, butted my hand, and I laughed.

“She wants a snack. Here.” He handed me a carrot. “Watch your fingers.”

Its lips tickled my palm as it took the carrot from me. “They’re a lot gentler than I thought they would be.”

“Most animals are unless you mistreat them.” He turned to face me. “Answer a question for me?”

My mouth dried up. Here it came. “What?” The word came out as a croak.

“Why do you check the seal on bottles of water?”

On the face of it, the question was simple to answer. But the answer would lead to more questions. And those questions would take us deeper into a past that still had a hold over me. One I couldn’t get away from.

“I see you doing it, Tink. You run your thumbnail around the seal. This morning you didn’t want to drink the water my mom poured for you. You always ask for a glass with a bottle of water. I barely see you drink anything else, unless you can see it prepared.”

“I …” I cleared my throat. “Someone was putting MDMA into my drinks. It became a habit to never accept a drink that I hadn’t made myself or wasn’t in an unopened bottle.”

“Someone? Who?”

“I never had any proof, but it was the only way I could explain how MDMA was in my system after a drug test. Someone had to have put it in a drink.”

“So you testing positive for drugs was true?”

“Yes, but … Marley, I swear, I never took drugs. Never! But there were times … hours that I couldn’t account for, didn’t remember.” I pressed my lips together and looked down.

“Who do you think it was?”

I shook my head. I wasn’t ready to talk about that.

“Okay …” Marley surprised me by backing off. “Talk to me about last night. What happened?”

Chapter 60

Marley

The way she swallowed and clenched her jaw made it clear that she didn’t want to have this conversation. I wondered if she’d refuse, whether it would break the fragile link that was forming between us, but I needed to know. After my talk with Karl, I knew things had happened that I wasn’t aware of. Things that might give context to everything that had gone wrong between us.

“Rain, why did I find you hiding in the restroom last night? Who were you scared of facing?”

Her arms lifted, wrapped around herself and she turned away. “Maxim was there.”

“I saw him. Did he try to speak to you?”

“No. Nothing like that. But I heard him talking, and I realized that I’d have to stand up there and everyone would see me.”

“Everyone or Florentino?”

She spun to face me. “You think I overreacted.”

“I don’t think that. I think something happened to you, and it involved him. I wish you trusted me enough to talk to me.”

“It was never about trust. I trusted you, Marley.”

I hadn’t meant back then. I meant now, but I didn’t correct her. “Here’s an easier question, then. Did you sleep with Finlay Carter?” She flinched, her face draining of color, but she didn’t answer me. “It’s not a difficult one, Rain. There are only two options. Yes or no.”

“It’s not that simple.”

“Not that simple?” I could feel the familiar anger waking up, and fought to subdue it. “Of course, it’s fucking simple. You either slept with him or you didn’t. That’s all I need to know, Rain. Did you fuck him while we were together?”

She took a step back, lips pressed together, and shook her head. Her reaction stoked the fires of my anger.

“Is that a no? You didn’t?” I pushed. “Or you don’t want to answer me because you did? It’s been five years. It shouldn’t be that hard to admit to it at this point if you did.”

“No ... yes ... I don’t know!”

“You ... don’t know? That’s not a fucking answer.” My temper snapped. “How the fuck wouldn’t you know?”

“You’d think that, wouldn’t you? I should know, right? But I don’t. I can’t answer you because I don’t know what the answer is!” She turned and set off for the stable doors.

“How the fuck can’t you answer me?” I lunged forward and grabbed her arm, pulling her back to face me. Her hand rose to shield her face, and her head ducked, and I … froze. “Rain.” My voice was careful, cautious. “I’m not going to hit you.”

Her head tilted upwards, blue eyes blazing in a pale face. “No? You’d be the first man who—” Her teeth snapped together, cutting herself off, and she squeezed her eyes closed, sucking in a breath through her nose.

“Who hit you?” The anger boiling beneath my skin was no longer directed at her and the possibility she might have slept with another man.

She shook her head.

“You might as well tell me.” I sounded perfectly reasonable, calm even. “I’ll find out eventually.”

“Please let me go.” I released her arm and she stepped away, rubbing at it. “I told you that I thought someone was putting Molly into my drink. We’d go out and I’d lose hours, or I wouldn’t remember going back home or to the hotel. I’d wake up alone, but there’d be bruises, scratches, and I wouldn’t remember how they got there.” Her eyes darted to mine, then away again. “But I’d know, right? I’d know if someone did ... that?” Her hands rubbed along her arms. “The morning you called me … we’d been out the night before at some club. I remember arriving. Finlay got me a glass of lemonade. He always put it into a shot glass, so it looked like vodka or gin or something. Most of the evening is a blur, but I remember being in the back of the car going home. Finlay was with me. The car usually dropped me off first, and then him, just in case there were any paparazzi around.”

She looked around, frowning, took another step back until she was propped against the wall, then slid down it until she was on the floor. She drew her knees up and hooked her arms around them.

“I don’t even remember him kissing me. He just … was. I told him to stop, that I wasn’t interested. That no one was there to see, and he ignored me.”

I wondered if she’d forgotten I was there. Her voice was so low, so quiet, and her eyes were on the ground.

“The driver ignored everything, just carried on driving like nothing was going on. We fought. I hit him, bit him.” She gave a small laugh. “He hit me harder. But I didn’t sleep with him. As soon as the car stopped, I got the door open and ran. He didn’t dare chase me in case anyone saw.” Her lips quirked up. “Have to keep the reputation clean, you know?”

“Rain.” I didn’t know what to say.

She blinked up at me. “Did the MDMA wear off too soon that night? I don’t know, Marley. I’d like to think I’d know if he’d done anything before that, but I honestly don’t know. It drives me crazy some days, thinking about it. When you called …” She swallowed. “I was sitting in my bathroom. My lip was bleeding. I think I hit my head, or he hit me harder than I thought. I was still dazed. I didn’t answer you because I just … couldn’t. And then … then it seemed to be better to just let you go … you see?” She fell silent.

I dropped to my knees in front of her and caught her hands in mine. “I’m sorry.”

“For what? You weren’t there. You didn’t know.”

“Did you tell anyone?”

Her laugh was sharp. “We were supposed to have a photo shoot the next day. To announce a duet. Maxim had said I only had to play the part for a few more months. I took him to one side and told him what had happened. He said I was overreacting and sent me home. Said I couldn’t do a photo shoot while my face was a mess. I wanted to call you, but by the time my head was in a place to really put together everything that had happened, the week had passed … and then the video of us was leaked.” She fell silent, her expression turning almost contemplative. “Maxim played that video on a sixty-inch screen in the boardroom to the main executives. He made me sit in the center of the room with them on either side.” She glanced up at me. “I’m pretty sure at least two of them were jacking off under the table.”

Fuck. I didn’t know what to do with what she was telling me or how to process it, so I said nothing and let her talk.

Chapter 61

Rain

I’d thought about telling Marley everything for years, wondered how I would behave. Would I cry? Scream? Would he believe me? Get angry? In all the versions I’d played in my head, the version happening wasn’t one of them.

I was dry-eyed, calm even, and Marley was quiet, focused as he listened to me. He didn’t interrupt, didn’t ask questions, just held my hands in his while the words spilled out of my mouth.

I shook my head, reliving it all in my mind. “Maxim behaved like I was a disobedient child. I was supposed to bow to their demands. They wanted me with Finlay. They wanted me to look happy. They held Piper’s health over my head. She’d collapsed a couple of years earlier. I think someone spiked her drink, and she was sick for ages. Then she started having fits, seizures, and no one knew why, so she was in and out of the hospital.

“Her insurance company was being difficult, so I was paying for the medical bills instead of going through them. Maxim told me if I didn’t do as I was told, I’d lose access to the money because he held control of my royalties, which meant Piper would lose access to the higher-quality healthcare she was getting. So I agreed to the relationship. Anything to ensure she got the care she needed. I kept telling myself that I’d be twenty-six in a few more months, and then it wouldn’t matter anymore. I guess Maxim thought about that, too.”

“Did he leak the video somehow?”

“I don’t know. Maybe? I had everything in a passworded folder on my cell, but he said that he had something on it to give him access. He’d seen all the texts, photographs, and videos. He controlled every area of my life, and after that night with Finlay, he got worse. I thought things were bad after the night Finlay tried to … It was nothing to what happened once that video made the rounds.

“He announced in the boardroom that I’d tested positive for drugs and that he’d been testing me secretly for weeks, and each test had confirmed traces of MDMA in my system. I was taken back to my apartment, and he put a security detail on the door so I couldn’t leave. He took my cell and blocked calls from the landline. I don’t remember what was said, but he hit me. I was so shocked.” I touched my cheek, remembering the flare of pain. “He’d never touched me before. He’d been angry, he’d shouted, but he’d never hit me. It was like a catalyst. If the security guard on the door hadn’t come in and dragged him off me, he might have killed me.”

Why did I sound so detached? It was as though I was reciting a tale someone had told me, not something I’d lived through.

I gave a small shrug. “Anyway, I stayed out of the public eye until I healed. Then they had the idea that I should get engaged to Finlay. I think Maxim thought I was beyond fighting, and would just do what he said. That night, at the awards event you saw me at? Before I arrived, the hospital had called to say Piper had been brought in again.”

I pressed my lips together to stop them from trembling, and finally, I felt an emotion. My eyes burned with the fight to not cry. “They’d found a bleed in her brain. I told Maxim I couldn’t go to the awards. I needed to fly back to New York and be with Piper. He didn’t agree. That was the moment I decided I was walking away from Remarkable or being carried out in a coffin.”

“And I added to the stress you were under that night.” He sounded so tortured that I pulled my hands free and rose up on my knees so I could press my palms to his face.

“No. You tried to talk to me that night. I thought about telling you, I did. But I’d put you through too much already. It wasn’t fair on you to add to that. And, you have to understand, I thought it was my fault. I hadn’t lived up to their expectations. I’d argued with my record label every step of the way once I reached adulthood. I thought if I could do better, be better, they’d be happy with me again and we could part ways when I turned twenty-six amicably.

“Those six months on the run-up to my birthday, I learned it wouldn’t matter what I did. If I tried to leave Remarkable, they’d ruin me. If I stayed with them, they’d continue to own me. I was tired of being owned, of having no control over my life, no say in anything. I didn’t want to find myself married to a man I didn’t choose. Where would it end? Would they expect children to keep their picture-perfect story intact? So I told them I was done. I didn’t care about my contract. I was out.”

Marley reached out and brushed the hair away from my cheek with one finger. “They called your bluff?”

“It wasn’t a bluff, but yes, they did. Maxim told me I owned nothing. That if I walked before my birthday, I would lose everything. Money, apartment, even the clothes I was wearing. I told him to stop the car. He said if I got out of the car, I did so with nothing. So that’s what I did.”

“And they left you to walk naked in the middle of the night, in one of the most dangerous parts of L.A.”

“Maxim believed I’d break and go back if he humiliated me. But it was too late for that. I’d already been broken, humiliated, and dragged down to the lowest levels. There was nothing else he could do to me. Have you ever watched yourself on a sixty-inch screen giving someone a blow job?” I laughed at the ridiculousness of the question. “Of course, you haven’t. It’s very different from seeing yourself on the stage screens during a show. For one thing, you have more clothes on … or at least, I do … did.”

“Rain, don’t.”

“It’s okay. Really, it is. That video is probably the one thing I don’t have nightmares over.” I shifted until I was sitting against the wall again and stretched my legs out in front of me.

Marley moved to sit beside me, and after a second, his arm settled across my shoulders and he tugged me into his side. When I didn’t resist, his other arm hooked under my legs and he lifted me onto his lap.

I turned slightly and let my head drop against his shoulder. “I’m not sure how long I walked for. It felt like hours, but I doubt it was longer than five or ten minutes.” I picked up the thread of my story again. “A car pulled up beside me, with one of the security guards assigned to me. He said Maxim had sent him to collect me, if I’d seen sense. I ignored him and carried on walking. When he realized I wasn’t going to change my mind, he told me to get in the car anyway because he didn’t want my murder on his conscience and handed me his jacket.”

My eyes slid closed, Marley’s warmth wrapping around me. “I slept on the back seat of the car that night and woke up the next morning to the news that Maxim had frozen my allowance and canceled my hotel room. I had no cell, no clothes, and nowhere to go.”

“How did you get back to New York?”

“I talked the security guard into lending me his cell. I called Maxim and told him if he didn’t supply me with clothes, a flight to New York, and arranged a way out of my contract, I was going to walk into the police station, completely naked, and report Finlay for attempted rape.” I managed not to stumble over the word, then hurried to explain further. “Not for that night, but for the night he actually tried to. I would never falsely accuse—

“Brave girl.” His soft words cut me off. “You don’t need to justify yourself.”

“I wish. I wasn’t brave. I was desperate and scared. I agreed to everything they wanted. My silence, my disappearance. They own my songs. All the royalties I earned over the years went to Remarkable and Maxim, except the small amount needed to pay for Piper’s care. I walked away with nothing else, and I’d never felt more free.”

His arm was a heavy weight across my shoulders, his hand curving over the top of my arm where his fingers stroked small circles. He didn’t speak, and the tension holding me taut slowly eased and I relaxed against him.

My mouth was dry, and my throat felt raw. I felt raw. Like I’d cut myself open and spilled out everything I was for the world to see.

The world …

Marley.

Chapter 62

Marley

I don’t know how long we sat there, neither of us speaking. Her eyelashes fluttered against my throat whenever she blinked, so I knew she wasn’t asleep, but I couldn’t bring myself to break the silence. Everything she’d told me was repeating itself in my head, and I was trying hard to process it all. I wanted to drive back to L.A. and hurt people … two people in particular, but a room full of label executives would also be satisfactory. If I spoke, I was certain she would hear that anger in my voice, and I didn’t want her to misunderstand the reason behind it, so I sat quietly, stroking my fingers over the soft skin of her arm, while I tried to work through the emotions coursing through me.

The stable was warm, the setting sun at such an angle where the rays fell through the doors. The soft huffing of the horses as they moved around their stalls, eating food and acknowledging each other kept it from being completely silent. When my cell vibrated in my pocket, against Rain’s leg, she jumped, then laughed quietly.

I took it out and checked the screen. “It’s Jazz.”

She nodded, and climbed off me, then stood. “Take your call.”

I connected it. “What’s up?”

“You went home and didn’t invite me?”

“Long story.”

“How’s the folks?”

“Good. Disappointed you weren’t with me.”

Rain moved around the stable, one hand rubbing the small of her back as she eased out the kinks from sitting still for so long. My eyes followed her.

“I’ll make it over in the next couple of weeks. When are you coming back?”

“Tomorrow, the day after. Not sure. Soon.”

“Is everything okay? It’s not like you to just disappear like that.”

“Getting there.”

My brother could tell something was wrong. We were close, clued into each other’s mannerisms and behaviors in such a way he’d be able to hear the change in my voice. It’s why he’d guessed about Rain all those years ago.

“Did you take Rain home?”

And there it was. “Yeah.”

“Karl said something happened at the announcements event.”

“That’s right. Can I call you later?”

“She with you?”

“Yeah.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing.” He ended the call before I could respond to that. I shoved my cell back into a pocket and stood, brushing down the hay from my legs. “Want to go back to the house?”

She turned to face me and nodded.

“How do you feel?” We walked outside, and I closed everything up, checked the horses were safe, and then led her across the meadow.

“Tired.” She gave a quiet laugh. “Thirsty. I don’t think I’ve talked that much in a long time.”

“Drink and a nap, then. We can figure out what you want to do for dinner later.”

Mom and Dad were talking in the kitchen when we walked inside. Instead of going through to talk to them, I nudged Rain toward the stairs.

“You look dead on your feet. Go on up, and I’ll grab you a bottle of water.”

“Won’t your mom and dad think it’s weird?”

“Of course not. I’ll tell them you’re tired and taking a couple of hours to rest.” She accepted that and headed up the stairs. I stood at the bottom and watched her walk away. Once she was out of view, my hands clenched into fists. I wanted to hit something. I could taste the violence burning through my body, but I couldn’t let it take over. Not yet.

Mom and Dad were at the kitchen table when I entered, and they both smiled at me.

“Where’s Rain?” Mom asked.

“I sent her for a nap. We talked. She’s tired. I’m just getting her some water.”

“Are you okay, son?” My dad’s eyes were sharp as they pinned me in place.

“Just heard a few things I didn’t like, that’s all.”

“The punch bag is still in the barn if you need it.”

In the process of taking two bottles of water from the refrigerator, I tossed him a smile over my shoulder. “Good to know. I’ll use it later. What are you guys doing for dinner? I’m thinking about taking Rain out if she wants to go. Would you like to come?”

Mom shook her head. “You don’t want to take your parents on a date with you, Marley. What on earth are you thinking?”

“That it’s not a date?”

She rolled her eyes. “Of course it’s a date.”

I stooped to kiss her cheek on my way past. “You’re a hopeless romantic, Mom.”

“You don’t bring girls home, darling. The fact she’s here tells me everything you’re not willing to say.”

I decided silence was the better option and didn’t respond. I dropped another kiss to the top of her head and walked out.

I tapped on the bedroom door, then opened it. Rain sat on the edge of the bed. She smiled when I entered. I held out a bottle of water. She caught me looking when her thumbnail ran along the cap.

“I’m sorry, it’s a habit. I know you wouldn’t tamper with it.” She twisted the lid off.

“Do what you need to do, Rain.” I turned back to the door. “If you don’t surface in a couple of hours, I’ll come and get you.”

“Marley, wait.”

I looked back at her. Her tongue swept over her lips. “Would you stay? I haven’t talked about … about all that in so long … and sometimes it invades my dreams. I don’t want to terrify your parents if—” She almost tripped over her tongue in her haste to explain, so I cut her off.

“I get it.” I closed the bedroom door and crossed the room to sit on the side of the bed, took off my sneakers, and swung my legs up onto the mattress. “Make yourself comfortable.” I propped my back against the headboard. “I was only going to catch up on emails. I can do that here.”

She lay beside me, facing the wall. I flicked through the email app on my phone, casting her quick glances. Her eyes were closed, one hand tucked beneath her cheek. I wanted to wrap her in my arms, demand the names of the men who were in Remarkable’s boardroom, and hunt down Maxim Florentino and Finlay Carter. But mostly, I just wanted to kiss her senseless until she remembered what we had. Instead, I read NFG emails, replied to messages on social media, and sent a text to Karl telling him we needed to talk, then set my cell to silent, placed it on the nightstand and closed my eyes.

***

It was dark when I opened my eyes, and it took a moment for me to remember where I was. Rain was a warm presence across my chest, one hand curled into my t-shirt, her leg thrown across mine. Her face pressed against my throat, and her breath tickled against my skin with every exhale she made.

My dick strained against my pants, and I tried to move so that her leg wasn’t pressing against it. The second I shifted, she mumbled something. The fingers in my shirt clenched, then relaxed, and began to move … down toward my dick.

Fuck.

If I caught her wrist, it’d be obvious why. If I didn’t … well, she’d discover for herself soon enough.

“Marley?” Her whisper was sleepy. Her hand didn’t stop its descent. I gritted my teeth.

You should stop her.

You should let her keep going.

There was both a devil and an angel on my shoulders, and I didn’t know which one to listen to. Her fingers found the end of my shirt, paused, and wriggled their way beneath the hem. I breathed a sigh of relief. Short lived because those fingers traced along the waistband of my sweats, burning a path along my skin, and then dipped under.

Fuck.

“Rain.” I forced myself to say her name, to remind her where she was, who she was with.

“Marley.” Her lips kissed my throat, her fingers touched my dick, and I threw caution to the wind.

I rolled, dislodging her from where she lay against me, caught her face between my palms and kissed her. The hand in my pants didn’t retreat, fingers curling around my dick through my underwear. Her mouth opened beneath mine, and our tongues tangled, dueled. I nipped at her bottom lip. She sucked on mine, then sank her teeth into it. I relished the sting, groaning into her mouth. Reaching down, I caught the hand not stroking my dick and pulled it above her head, pinned it there, and shoved my leg between hers.

Pulling my mouth from hers, I looked down at her face, at her parted lips wet from our kisses. I tangled a hand into her hair, tugged her head back until her neck arched, and leaned down to nibble my way down to her shoulder. The pulse in her throat beat against my lips, and I licked over her skin, sucked gently, and let my teeth graze over her. She arched her neck further, pressing against my mouth.

“I’ve never had a hickey.”

“No?” I lifted my head to kiss along her jaw. “I’ll cover you in them.” I returned to her throat, sucked and bit my way along it, leaving a trail of bite marks behind.

Her fingers squeezed my dick. I sat back, pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it to the floor, caught the hem of her t-shirt and slowly drew it up her body, giving her time to call a halt. She didn’t, her lids lifting to find my eyes with hers. I didn’t break eye contact until her t-shirt had bared her breasts. I dropped my gaze.

The bra I’d bought her covered her from view, pretty pink lace against creamy skin. I’d admire it some other time. Right now, it was hiding what I wanted. I lowered my head, kissed over the lace, swept my tongue over the nipple pressing against it, then took the material between my teeth and dragged it down until the bra cupped her breasts, pushed them up, and offered them to my mouth like a sacrifice. I ran my tongue around one nipple, flicked it, caught it between my teeth and bit gently.

Rain’s response was immediate. Her back arched, she moaned, and her hand left my dick long enough to find the waistband and shove beneath to touch me without underwear impeding her actions. I sucked on her nipple, nipped it, rolled it between my teeth while I plucked, pinched, and played with the other using my fingers. Her soft moans delighted my senses. When I sucked on the soft underside of her breast, hard enough to leave a mark, her moans turned to whimpers, and she rubbed her denim-covered pussy against my thigh.

I moved down the bed, leaving a trail of bites over her stomach, like I promised, until I reached her jeans. Her hand fell free of my sweats, unable to reach my dick, and she protested softly. I ignored her, popped open the button of her jeans, and dragged down the zip.

“Lift your hips.”

She did so, and I dragged the denim down, over her hips, down her thighs. I left them at her knees and straddled her legs so I could look at her, shirt twisted around her neck, breasts spilling out of her bra. “Take the t-shirt and bra off, Tink.”

She tugged the t-shirt off, then reached around to unhook her bra. Both were thrown off the bed. She fell back against the pillows, her hair spreading out like a halo around her face. She looked like an angel, pure but fractured, ready to shatter, and I wanted to piece her back together until she was unbreakable.

“Stop staring at me.” Her whisper drew a smile from me.

“I like staring at you.” I leaned above her, bracing myself on one hand beside her head. I trailed my other hand down her body. “I like seeing how your breasts swell in my palm.” I cupped one, and squeezed it. “I like the way your nipples get hard and beg me to bite them.” My thumb swept over one rigid tip. “I like the way your body curves and dips.”

I stroked my fingertips down her stomach, around her navel. “I like the way those ridiculous boy shorts you love hug your ass.” I lowered myself, so I could kiss her hip. “I love the way the material darkens because your pussy is so wet.” My fingers found the damp patch and lightly caressed her through it.

“Don’t tell me not to stare at you, Tink, because looking at you brings me to life.” I hooked my fingers into the elastic of her shorts and pulled them down her legs. “I never thought I’d experience you like this again, so you’ll have to forgive my need to stare at you. I’ve been in the desert for years, Rain, and you’ve just offered me water.”

I pulled her jeans and shorts the rest of the way down her legs. They joined the rest of her clothes in a pile on the floor.

“Spread your legs, Tink. Show me heaven.”

Chapter 63

Rain

Lights flared behind my eyes. My heart raced. Lightning danced along my nerve endings. My fingers curled into the bedsheets. Someone was moaning, panting, pleading … Me … that was my voice, my whimpers. Laughter, soft and husky, echoed around the room.

“I missed the sounds you make.” Lips kissed my thigh. “I miss having the scent of you on my skin.” He rubbed his stubbled jaw against my skin. “I miss the taste of you on my tongue.” He licked me, and swirled his tongue around my clit.

My fingers tangled into his hair, my hips bucking, pushing my pussy against his mouth as he feasted on me. It was too much, I was too sensitive, but he didn’t stop. Flicking, licking, sucking until I cursed him, begged him, bargained for mercy, because he would not let me come. He took me to the edge again, and again, and every time I was ready to fall, he drew back, waited until the waves receded, and then started the torment all over again.

He had two fingers inside me, pumping them in and out in a lazy rhythm, just fast enough to make my body pulse and ache with constant need, but not enough to give me the orgasm I wanted.

“Marley, please.”

“Please what?” His thumb stroked my clit, and I pulled on his hair, cursing him. He laughed. “Do you want to come, Tink?”

“You know I do.”

“On my tongue?”

“Yessss!” The word ended on a hiss when his tongue swept over me again.

My heart rate hiked, my nerves tightened, and then I was coming, lights exploding around me. I bucked and writhed, but he didn’t let up. His tongue assaulted my clit, drawing every last reaction from me, until I fell limp against the mattress. He pressed a kiss to my pussy, then crawled up my body. His hand cupped my jaw, turned my face toward his, and he kissed me, tongue sliding between my lips. I could taste myself on his mouth, but I didn’t care. Nothing mattered except what was happening between us right that second … and that his dick was pressing against me, pushing inside me.

My legs lifted, wrapped around his hips. My arms looped around his neck, and my eyes rolled back in my head when he slammed himself to the hilt inside of me. It was right. It was perfect. It was everything I’d missed. It was everything I needed.

“Rain?” His voice was soft.

I forced my eyes to open.

“I missed the way you feel in my arms,” he whispered and began to move in slow, firm thrusts. “I missed the way your body feels wrapped around mine.” He bent his head and kissed me, hard and fast, at odds with the steady way he pumped in and out of me. He lifted his head, looked down at me, and smiled … the smile that he’d always only given to me. “I missed you.”

***

I was drifting on the edge of sleep, laying on my side, my back to Marley, wrapped in his arms, while he kissed and nibbled at my throat and shoulder. I felt good. Content. My lips curled up. Happy.

“Do you want to go out to eat?” Marley parted his mouth from my shoulder long enough to ask.

I thought about it, then shook my head. My stomach gave an embarrassing gurgle. Marley laughed.

“But you’re hungry.”

I twisted in his arms so I was facing him. “Do you remember when we were in the hotel rooms? We’d order something from a local restaurant and spread it all out over the bed.”

He dipped his head, found my lips with his and kissed me. “I remember. Is that what you want to do?”

“Can we?”

“We can do anything you want, Tink.” He rolled onto his back and stretched out a hand for his cell. Tapping around the screen, he found a list of local restaurants that delivered.

“What would you like?” He turned his cell toward me.

We settled on junk food, and Marley put in an order for burgers, fries, and shakes. “I’ll go and warn Mom it’s coming.” He stole another kiss, then pushed himself upright.

I lay on my back and watched him, admiring the way his muscles moved, the tattoos covering his body, the sheer beauty of him as he pulled on underwear and then sweatpants. When his head poked out of his t-shirt, he caught me looking. I grinned at him. His head tilted, tongue running across his bottom lip, and then he smiled.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen you look at me like that,” he said softly, and disappeared out of the door before I could reply.

I climbed off the bed and went into the bathroom, caught sight of my reflection in the mirror and spun to look.

“Oh my god!” I whispered. My hand touched my throat, following the bites down it, along my collarbone, over my breast and lower. He hadn’t been joking when he said he was going to cover me in marks. I leaned closer, tipping my head left and right, counting the bites. Five on each side of my throat, four between my collarbone and my breast, three on one breast, two on the other, and another five over my stomach. I took a step back, turned around and twisted my head so I could see my back. Five on my ass. A laugh bubbled up in my throat, and I wasn’t sure if it was humor or hysteria.

Maxim was going to kill me.

And then I realized what I was doing. In that couple of seconds, because when I was with Marley, I’d become conditioned to hide our relationship, I’d forgotten about all the time that had passed.

But that wasn’t the only thing I realized.

For five years, I’d lived like Maxim still controlled me. Following the rules he’d set down during my time with Remarkable.

Don’t attract negative attention. No relationships. Don’t do anything that doesn’t fit with Rainbow’s reputation.

I looked at my reflection and saw myself over the years. As a six-year-old child, clinging to her daddy’s leg while he sold her voice to the highest bidder. As a twelve-year-old, having her first period, with Maxim crouched on the floor telling her not to tell anyone, otherwise she’d stop being viewed as a child and wouldn’t be worth keeping at Remarkable anymore. As an eighteen-year-old, being called into the boardroom and told that she needed to continue behaving like a twelve-year-old girl, not a young woman. And then a twenty-five-year old, sitting watching herself enjoying an intimate moment with the man she loved on a big-screen television in front of six men. Six men who called her a slut, a disgrace to the label, a whore.

And I discovered something else.

Remarkable didn’t matter anymore.

My eyes widened.

Maxim didn’t matter anymore. Nothing mattered unless I wanted it to.

The door to the other room slammed. I spun and dashed to the door of the bathroom, stopped and looked at the man standing there. Tall, long dark hair loose around his face, green eyes, three or four days worth of stubble coating his jaw. His eyes sought me out and he cocked one brow, his features quizzical.

“You look a bit shell-shocked. Are you okay?”

I walked across the room and came to a stop in front of him. “Can I touch you? Just to make sure I’m not actually hallucinating?”

He frowned, clearly trying to puzzle through what I was saying.

I jabbed his bicep with one finger. “You’re actually real.”

His expression cleared, and he laughed quietly. “You can’t use being drunk as your excuse for coming home with me this time, Tink.”

I rose up on my toes, wound my arms around his neck and pulled his head down to mine. “What’s better than a god?” I whispered against his mouth.

“Tell me.”

“Marley Stone.”

Chapter 64

Marley

“I’ll be back in L.A. later today. Can you spare me some time?” I said as soon as the call connected.

“I’m out of town until next week. What do you need?”

“Everything you can find on Finlay Carter, Maxim Florentino, and the top executives at Remarkable.”

Marcus DeMario blew out a breath, which echoed down the line. “That’s quite a list. Do you want it narrowed down to anything in particular?”

“Their female artists, the contracts they sign them under. I want to know if there are rumors of abuse, of any kind.”

“I’ll see what I can dig up. Be at my office at ten next Sunday.”

“Thanks, Marcus.” I ended the call, tossed my cell on top of my jacket, and pulled on the boxing gloves I’d brought out to the barn with me.

It was four in the morning. I’d slipped out of bed, leaving Rain asleep after tossing and turning for hours. I couldn’t sleep. Everything Rain had gone through playing through my mind. I needed to burn off energy, hit something, hit someone, so I crept out of the bedroom, and headed outside to the barn to go a few rounds on the punching bag. The repetitive task of punch, duck, jab, and defend left my mind free, and after thirty minutes, I had a plan. A vague plan, sure, but it was better than nothing.

To set that in motion, I needed Marcus DeMario, Private Investigator, to do some digging. And then I needed Karl to wake up. He wouldn’t answer his cell to anything other than an emergency before seven. That was the agreement he’d made with Shirley once they decided they were serious about each other, and I’d been on the receiving end of one of her blistering lectures more than once for ignoring it.

I hit the bag with a right hook, ducked as it swung back at me and jabbed with my left, waited for the bag to swing back and repeated the pattern. When the alarm I’d set on my cell went off an hour later, I pulled off the gloves, stretched, then snatched up my phone and called Karl.

“You’re early. Is there a problem?”

“Not really, but maybe.” I wedged the cell against my shoulder, and reached back to pull my hair into a ponytail.

“Well, that’s clear as mud. Either there is a problem or there isn’t.”

“When you sent me to get Rain, you said that there was more to things than I knew.”

“That’s right. What about it?”

“She broke it down for me yesterday. How much did you know?” I didn’t want to betray Rain’s confidence without her permission, but I needed Karl’s advice.

“Not everything, obviously. I pieced together a lot on my own, based on what I know of Maxim Florentino’s history, whispers shared behind the scenes, rumors.”

“Can you be more specific?”

“Well, there are the contracts. Four girls were signed along with Rain when they were kids. The initial plan, as I know it, was that Remarkable wanted to put a girl band together—four young girls they could mold and develop as they grew. The parents of one girl refused to sign the contract, stating it was too restrictive, and they had concerns over how it would affect their daughter. Another one had their contract canceled a little after twelve months. And the third …” He paused for a second before continuing. “I’m not sure what happened with her. Her star trajectory was on a similar path to Rain’s. They were both very popular young girls, performing on children’s shows and suchlike. She … I can’t remember her name, but I can probably find it if you want it … something happened when she turned twelve or thirteen, I think, and she dropped from the public eye. She continued to release singles for a while, but they slowed to a stop over approximately an eighteen-month period. By the time she was fourteen, she’d been forgotten. And Rain was the sole artist from that time still making money for the label.”

“What do the rumors say happened?”

“The usual. Drug abuse, alcohol abuse, breakdown. She couldn’t handle the pressures of fame. All the typical reasons given for someone being dropped.”

“When she was fourteen? There must have been more to it. You don’t sit up and take notice for mundane contract releases.”

“I was just getting into band management when this all happened, so I wasn’t paying attention. It was only after you first got with Rain that I really looked at Remarkable. I wanted to make sure we were prepared if everything went sideways, especially with the contract Rain was under. That contract has been the talk of the industry for years, so you announcing that you were planning to go on a date with her meant I had to check for loopholes in her contract.”

“But there weren’t any.” That wasn’t a question.

“Not for dating someone they didn’t sign off on, no. That contract was not typical. There were so many clauses in it that made no sense. Labels have to make money. That’s not an argument, but so does the artist. It’s a mutual thing. The one they had her locked into, even if she’d waited to turn twenty-six and walked away, she’d have done so with nothing.”

“How’s that possible? She always said that once she hit that age, she gained control of all her finances.”

“That’s just it, Marley. The small print is key. It was worded very carefully. If you look closely at it, you’ll see that what it says is that when she turned twenty-six she had the option to renew her contract or not. In the small print, it states that if she chose not to renew, she signed away all rights to everything she’d earned. Anything she bought through her royalties, and all songs recorded and written during her tenure with them belonged to Maxim Florentino.”

“Maxim? Not Remarkable.”

“Exactly. Remarkable owned Rainbow—the public artist. But Maxim owned Rain. It was Maxim Rain’s father hired as her manager when she was a kid. Her father held all the control over Rain’s career, with Maxim managing it. Maxim was the one who arranged her contract with Remarkable, and he didn’t become officially employed by Remarkable until he arranged Rain’s contract with them. Before that, he was simply in freelance management, the same as I was. We worked for the artists, not the labels.”

“So what changed?”

“I imagine he was offered a lot of money. He had a sixth sense for child stars, with more hits than misses under his belt. But he also had a high turnover. These artists rarely stayed with him longer than a couple of years before seeking out new management. Rain was the anomaly, likely because her father was greedier than most.”

“What do you know about him?”

“Not a lot. Other than when he was diagnosed with cancer, he signed his conservatorship of Rain over to Maxim, and they had lawyers lock it down tight, so there was no way she could contest it once she became an adult. They kept her on a tight leash. She had an allowance, but not access to her full royalties. And any purchases or hires she made had to be signed off by her father, and then later, Maxim. A good lawyer could have gotten her out of that contract, but she didn’t have access to the money to pay for one.”

“What about violence? Are there any reports of him being violent to any of his artists?”

Karl was silent for a minute. “I don’t think so, but that’s not to say he wasn’t. He does have a temper, and every artist has to sign an NDA, so they can’t talk about anything.”

“What about Finlay Carter? What do you know about him?”

“On the surface, he’s polite, hardworking, a decent enough vocalist.” The disgust in Karl’s voice was clear.

“You don’t like him, though.”

“I told you about the rumors of him assaulting a woman and the underage girl. The girl was seventeen, I think, and he claimed he thought she was older, which if I was inclined to give him the benefit of the doubt, I could accept. A lot of teens these days look older than their years. Look at Riley Temple and the way Seth Hawkins reacted when he discovered her age. He genuinely thought she was much older than eighteen.”

“Seth’s reaction was still extreme.” I remembered how angry he’d been, the way he went all out to ruin her during the tour we shared with Forgotten Legacy.

“Seth had his reasons. Thankfully, it all worked out. But Finlay … there’s something about that man that raises red flags. I wouldn’t trust him alone with a woman.”

“You got that right.” My voice was grim.

“Rain was the woman, wasn’t she? That matches up with a few other details I heard about the month leading up to her grand finale with Remarkable.”

“I’ve put in a call to Marcus DeMario. I want him to do some digging.”

“Have you spoken to Rain about that?”

“Not yet, but I will. I think it’s time both Florentino and Carter realized they can’t get away with the shit they’ve been doing. I need to make sure it’s what Rain wants first, though. She’s had enough control taken away from her. I’m not going to go ahead with this unless she wants it.”

“And what is this, exactly?”

“I’m taking them down, Karl. For good.”

He was silent for a few moments, and he tapped on something against his desk. “Okay, let me do some digging of my own. We already know that Remarkable is losing money. They have some decent artists on their books, and we’re in a very good position right now.”

“What are you thinking?”

Karl chuckled. “Expansion, possibly. We’ll see. Give me a couple of days to pull things together and we’ll talk about it more. When are you coming home?”

“I’m going to see if Rain wants to come back today. I need to put her in the studio with Black Rosary. If you want us to record a duet, then I have to make sure the rest of the band are okay with it.”

“Alright.” Key taps sounded down the line. “I can set you up in studio three tomorrow. Bring her and the band in.”

“We have our own studio.”

“I’m aware of that. But neutral ground might be better to begin with. It’ll make Rain more comfortable, and stop Jazz from getting into a territorial pissing contest.”

I laughed at that. “Okay, fine. I’ll see you later.”

Chapter 65

Rain

Marley’s parents were seated at the kitchen table when I walked in, but there was no sign of Marley. His side of the bed had been cold when I woke up, and he hadn’t turned up at all during the time it had taken for me to shower and dress.

“Good morning, honey!” Aubrey greeted me, her voice cheerful. “Did you sleep well?”

I fought not to blush. I had slept well, eventually … in the early hours of the morning when exhaustion refused to be denied and I’d fallen asleep with Marley’s hands still stroking over my skin.

“I did, thank you.” I pulled out a seat and sat down. “Do you know where Marley is?”

“Out in the barn.” Marley’s dad, Isaac, replied, nodding toward the door. “I thought I saw him putting things away, so I’m sure he’ll be in soon and looking for food.”

“Boys! They never stop eating.” Aubrey stood and crossed the room. “Would you like coffee or juice, dear?”

“I’d love a coffee, but let me do it. You don’t need to wait on me.”

“Sit down, Rain. You’re the guest here.” Aubrey’s voice was firm.

“Better do as she says, Tink. That’s her mom voice, she’s using.” Marley’s voice, low and amused, washed over me. His fingers brushed over the back of my neck as he walked past me and pulled out a chair. “How do you feel about going back to L.A. today?”

“Today?” That familiar knot tightened in my stomach.

“We can stay here longer if you want to. I just thought you might like to get back into the studio. We’ll bring in the band and get to work. Karl wants you to be guest vocals on a Black Rosary song. It’s all written. We just need to lay it down.”

“A song with Black Rosary?”

“It’ll be a great introduction. As soon as we announce you’re out of retirement, people are going to expect another mundane pop song from you. Releasing something with the band will surprise and intrigue people. It’ll send the message you are not Rainbow.” He was all business, none of the lover from the night before in sight. This was the NFG executive, not the rock star.

I murmured a distracted thank you for the coffee Aubrey set down in front of me. Was I ready for that? Last night I thought I was. With the lightbulb-moment discovery that I was in charge of my own life, I’d been ready, eager even, to test my boundaries. In the cold light of day, I wasn’t so sure.

“What are you thinking?” Marley dragged his chair closer and draped an arm over the back of mine, leaning forward and dipping his head so he could see my face. “Is it recording with the band? Recording a rock song? Or just singing with me?”

“Yes … no … all of the above?” I gave a small laugh. “What if everyone hates it? Hates me?”

“Why would they hate you?”

“I’ve been a pop singer, Marley. Manufactured bubble-gum throwaway pop, I think you called it once. Forgettable.”

“I never said you were forgettable. If I’m right about the conversation you’re quoting me from, then I was telling you that you were wasted in what they were making you sing. You are way more talented than that. You don’t need autotune, or effects to sound perfect. I’ve told you before, you have the perfect voice for rock songs.” He touched my cheek, then pressed a finger beneath my chin to raise my head. His head canted, eyes tracking over my face, then he leaned forward and kissed me—right there in front of his parents.

It wasn’t a wholesome pg-13 kiss, either, and heat burned my cheeks, even while I let him part my lips and slip his tongue between them. I didn’t protest when his hand tangled into my hair and changed the angle of my head, and I didn’t stop him when he pulled me off my chair and onto his lap. I was an enthusiastic and more-than-willing participant in my own embarrassment.

When he finally lifted his head and I could catch my breath, he stroked a thumb over my bottom lip. “Feel better?”

I looked around to find his parents had left the room. “Your parents are going to throw me out of their house,” I grumbled, but the knot in my stomach had gone, replaced by warmth and butterflies.

“My parents love you. They’re more likely to chew me out for manhandling you.” He kissed the tip of my nose. “Get out of your own head, Rain. You’re going to blow everyone away.” He set me on my feet and stood. “Breakfast, then pack up, and we’ll get out of here. We’ve got a lot to do.” He frowned toward the door. “I just need to speak to Mom.” He kissed me again, a quick brush of lips against lips. “I’ll be back in a couple of minutes. Help yourself to breakfast.” He nodded toward the stack of pancakes beside the range cooker.

“Does your dad do that every morning?”

“When we’re home, yeah.” He gave me a gentle push. “Go, eat. I’ll be back.”

***

“Ready to go?” I turned at Marley’s voice and found him standing in the doorway, one shoulder propped against the frame.

“I think so. I didn’t have a lot to pack.”

“Yeah.” He pushed upright and picked up the bag he’d given me. “Let’s get out of here.”

I followed him down the stairs. Aubrey and Isaac stood just outside the front door.

“I put a cooler box in your car, darling,” his mom said, and Marley shook his head, smiling.

“What’s in it this time?”

“Oh, just a few bits. I worry that you don’t eat properly.”

“I’m not a starving artist, Mom. I eat well enough.”

“I know where you get it from now.” I nudged him with my elbow. “Your obsession with people eating.”

“That’s different.” He wrapped his mom in his arms and kissed the top of her head. “I’ll tell Jazz to get his ass home for a visit.”

“And you’ll come back with Rain soon, too, won’t you?” She reached up to press her palms to his face. “Don’t forget what I told you.”

He covered her hands with his. “I won’t.” He turned to his dad. “I’ve called someone to come and repair that fence. Don’t try and do it yourself. It’s a two-man job.”

“I’m not incapable, son.”

“I know that, but you’re also not the Hulk. The wood is heavy, and you can’t lift it without help.” He hugged the older man. “I mean it.”

“Who’s the parent here?” His dad grumbled but returned his embrace.

“Sometimes I wonder.”

They separated, and I was engulfed in his mom’s arms. I tensed, then relaxed and laughed. “I guess he takes after you a lot.” One thing I’d noticed about Marley was that he was a hugger with the people closest to him.

“Make sure he brings you back, honey.”

“I’d like that. Thank you for making me feel welcome.”

When she finally released me, I was turned into just as warm a hug from Marley’s dad. “Don’t let him bully you, Rain. He needs a firm hand.”

Marley snorted from somewhere behind me. “Let her go, Dad. We need to hit the road.”

The older man stepped back, and I turned toward the car. Marley was already throwing my bag into the trunk. I watched as he slammed it shut, then strode around the passenger side.

“My son is a good man, Rain. You could do a lot worse than to let him support you.” Aubrey’s voice was quiet beside me. I smiled at her.

“Come on, Tink.”

I hurried down the steps and climbed into the car, pulled on the seatbelt and settled back into the seat. Instead of moving to the driver’s side, Marley walked back up to his parents. They held a quiet conversation, then Aubrey laughed and hurried indoors. A few minutes later, she was back. I could hear her voice, but Marley’s body blocked her from view. He walked back toward the car and then stooped to lean through the window and deposited a small tan-colored wriggling body onto my lap.

My eyes flew up to his. “What’s this?”

“Poor thing is being hounded by all his sisters, and you seemed to bond with him yesterday. He’s ready to go to his new home. I thought you could start your new adventure together.”

I looked down at the puppy on my lap, then back up at Marley. His face blurred, and he crouched down, reaching out to sweep away the tears from my face with his thumb.

“I didn’t mean to make you cry, Tink. If you don’t want him—”

“No! I do want him. It’s just …” I bit my lip, sniffed, and rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand. “I love him. Thank you.”

Chapter 66

Marley

Rain spoke nonsense to the pup on her lap for most of the drive back to L.A. Her happiness was like a glow around her, permeating the air, and I caught myself sneaking glances at her way too often for it to be safe while I was driving.

When we finally pulled into the parking lot for the hotel, I cut off the engine and looked at her.

“Oh no.” Rain finally realized we’d stopped and dragged her attention away from the pup.

“Oh no, what?” I paused in the process of opening the door.

“Does the hotel allow dogs? What’s he going to sleep on? I have no food or dog bowls.”

“Mom stashed a load of stuff into the trunk earlier. Bedding, bowls, food. You’re set up with a puppy starter pack. As for the hotel, probably … but I wanted to talk to you about that.” I twisted on my seat to face her.

“Why don’t you,” I tapped the pup’s nose gently, “and the furball—”

“His name is Reggie.”

“Reggie?”

“You don’t think he looks like a Reggie?” She stroked his ears.

“If you want to call him Reggie, baby, then that’s his name. So I wanted to know if you and Reggie wanted to pack up your stuff and come and stay with me.”

“With you?” she echoed.

“I’m not expecting to pick up where we left off. If what happened back at my parents’ place was a one-off for you, that’s fine.” It wasn’t fine. “We’re adults. It’s not a problem. I have enough rooms for you to have your own space.”

Her eyelashes lowered, hiding her eyes. “What if I don’t want it to be a one-off?”

“Then I’d say thank fuck for that, because I’m not sure I can actually have you in my space and not be able to touch you. I’m absolutely lying when I say it wouldn’t be a problem. I meant it when I said I missed you, Rain. It wasn’t just words to get my dick inside you.”

The dimple at the corner of her mouth made an appearance when her lips tilted up. “Your dick was already inside me when you said it.”

“That’s true. So, you’ll come home with me?”

She pressed a hand to my cheek and leaned across the center console to kiss me. “I missed you, too,” she whispered against my lips.

***

I was oddly nervous when I led Rain into my home. I wondered how it would look through her eyes—ostentatious, decadent, over the top? Maybe. I knew the decoration was subtle, but the house itself was big. Six bedrooms, all with their own bathrooms, four living rooms, a cinema room, games room, library, kitchen, gym and two point five swimming pools. I even had a small waterfall. The house was high up with a long drop at the end of the garden and looked out over Beverly Hills. It was my retreat. The place I could hide out and relax. Paparazzi couldn’t get close enough to snap photographs inside the grounds without being caught.

She walked into the hallway and looked around. The puppy in her arms wriggled, and she stooped to deposit him on the floor. He promptly peed where he stood.

I laughed. “I’ll get something to clean that up. Kitchen’s this way. Come through.”

She scooped the pup back up and followed me. I left her perched on one of the bar stools while I went back to the car to bring in the dog-related things my mom had supplied and cleaned up the mess the pup had left. We had him settled in a bed in the kitchen a short time later.

“Come and look around while he’s taking a nap,” I invited and held out a hand.

She hopped down off the stool, linked her fingers with mine, and we walked out of the room. I showed her all the downstairs rooms, then led her up the circular staircase in the hall.

“All the bedrooms have connecting bathrooms, but the main one … my room …” I threw open a door, “also has a balcony and a small pool.”

“You have a pool in your bedroom?”

“Not in it, Tink. Just outside it. It’s big enough to do laps, but not much more than that.” I tugged her through the door.

She turned in a slow circle. “This is bigger than my apartment in New York.”

“Your apartment in New York is a shoebox.”

She rolled her eyes. “It’s bigger than the apartment Remarkable took away from me in New York. I thought that was a reasonable size. This is just where you sleep.”

“I like having lots of space. Small rooms feel claustrophobic.” I pulled her closer. “Anyway, it’s not only a place for sleeping. There’s the potential to do so many other things in here.” I chuckled when she blushed. “You have such a dirty mind. I meant reading, Tink.”

She punched my arm. “You’re such a liar.”

I backed her toward the bed. “Am I? Maybe I want to read all the curves of your body. I’m sure there’s a delicious story to be discovered there.”

Her legs hit the bed, and she tumbled backward onto the mattress. I followed her down, my hands already dragging her shirt over her head. Her bra was next, and I leaned back to admire the handiwork of the bites I’d covered her in the night before. Her nipples pebbled under my gaze, and I circled one with a fingertip.

“I want to take a bite out of you, Rain.” I lowered my head and sucked her nipple into my mouth, rolled it between my teeth, then bit down gently and tugged upwards until it pulled free. “I can’t get enough of you.” I kissed my way across to her other breast, and licked a wet path over the hard little peak, before giving it the same treatment as the other.

Her fingers slid into my hair, pulled the tie holding it back away, and dragged my head up to hers. Her gaze moved over my face, and a small smile curved her lips.

“The last twenty-four hours, it’s been as though the past five years were just a bad dream. Then I remember … and I wonder if this is the dream. Am I going to wake up back in my apartment? Or worse, find myself still with Remarkable?”

I kissed her lips, her cheeks, along her jaw, and her throat. “We could pretend no time has passed at all,” I offered. “I still—” A howl ripped through the silence of the house, followed by a second, and then a louder third. I dropped my head against her shoulder, laughing quietly. “Cockblocked by a ten-pound ball of fluff.” I rolled off the bed, handed Rain her t-shirt then pulled her to her feet. “Reggie wants his mama, and I don’t think he’s going to be happy until he gets her.” I kissed the corner of her mouth. “I know how he feels.”

Chapter 67

Rain

I settled Reggie into the dog bed, made sure he knew where his food and water was, then walked over to where two mic stands had been placed in the center of the studio.

Marley had woken me at the crack of dawn and dragged me to the NFG studios, saying we could spend a couple of hours learning the words of the song he wanted to record before the rest of the band arrived.

Marley stood in the control room, one hip propped against the mixing desk as he chatted to one of the sound technicians. I snatched quick glances at him while I fiddled with the mic until it was at the right height for me, then picked up the sheet of paper with the lyrics on.

He’d marked the verses clearly, so I knew which ones were mine, and I was curious to hear the music to go with it. He’d sung some of the words to me, so I had an idea of the tempo and beat, but hearing it to music would be different. I knew that. I scanned over the lyrics.

Why is it so hard to let you go each time?

Why do we need to hide behind a lie?

When you look across the room,

And I meet your eyes

It reminds me every time

Of our peppermint goodbyes.

The chorus jumped out at me. I knew some of Black Rosary’s songs were about our relationship, but this one … this one was about the way it ended. I traced a finger over the words.

“Nervous?”

I jumped, dropping the sheet. The aroma of coffee hit my nose, and I looked to find Marley in front of me, holding two travel mugs. He popped the lid off one. “Coffee.” He patted a pocket, drew out a candy cane and tore the wrapper off with his teeth, then dropped the cane into the drink and handed it to me.

I swirled the cane around, then took a sip. “Perfect.” I popped the candy cane between my lips and sucked it.

Marley’s eyes darkened. “Oh, to be a stick of candy.”

I ran the cane over my lips, licked the end, and Marley groaned. “I’d forgotten what a devil woman you are.”

“Me?” I dipped the candy back into my coffee. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“No? Then I’ll be sure to show you later.”

Heat pooled between my thighs at the growled words, and I shifted from one foot to the other, squeezing my legs together. There’d been a promise in those words, one my body remembered well. I took a sip of coffee and focused on the reason we were in the studio.

“This song …”

His green eyes held mine. “What about it?”

“It’s about us.”

“Does it bother you?” He didn’t deny it.

“No. I love it.” I took a sip of coffee. “When is the band coming in?”

“We have about an hour, I think. Tom has a demo track set up.” He nodded toward the sound tech in the control room. “So I thought we could do a quick run-through before they get here and see how it sounds. I’ll go through the first verse, and then you come in for the second.”

“Okay, sounds good.” I set the travel mug down. “Let’s do it.”

***

We were dueting on the chorus when the rest of Black Rosary arrived. I didn’t notice them at first, completely focused on the words to the song and it was only when Marley waved toward the control room that I saw the three men.

I’d never spent any time with any member of Black Rosary other than Marley. I hadn’t been able to. We were in very different music genres, and me having anything more than a passing acknowledgment would have raised suspicions and questions with Maxim and Remarkable. There was absolutely no reason I would have been friendly with the band. I felt like I knew them, though. Marley would talk about them a lot when we were together, and I recognized each one on sight.

Jazz was similar in looks and height to Marley, aside from his hair being shorter, and his build slightly leaner. Beside him was Deryn, the drummer. Clean-shaven, with a jawline and cheekbones that wouldn’t be out of place on a catwalk or maybe in the movies. His dark hair flopped forward over his face, hiding his eyes. Zeke, also dark-haired, was unshaven and sharp-featured, with sunglasses covering half his face. All three men were tall and exuded confidence and raw sex appeal.

“Are you done?” Jazz pushed the mic in the control room, and his voice came through the speakers in the studio.

“Come on in.” Marley waved a hand, and all three men left the control room and came through. Zeke and Deryn fist-bumped Marley as they walked past. Jazz ignored his brother and came toward me. His green eyes were a lighter shade than Marley’s, and there was a wariness about them when he looked at me.

“And you’re Rain.” He padded in a slow circle around me. “You’ve caused a lot of trouble for someone so pint-sized.”

“Jazz.” Marley’s voice was a warning growl.

“I’m just saying. I expected her to be taller.”

“Play nice. Rain, this asshole is my brother, Jazz. Deryn is behind the drum kit, and that’s Zeke.”

“What do you think of the song?” Jazz said after the other two had said hi.

“It’s good. Different to what I’m used to singing.”

“I bet it is.” He took a dark blue guitar from its stand and plugged it in. “Shall we get started?”

“Play it through a couple of times, and then we’ll bring in the vocals,” Marley said.

Jazz glanced around at the rest of the band. At his nod, Deryn hit the drums.

***

We worked on the song all day. To begin with, I followed Marley’s lead, bringing in my vocals where he’d noted on the page, but after the fourth run-through, I shook my head.

“Stop. Can we drop the speed slightly? I think it might work better.”

“Because you’re the queen of rock.”

I rolled my eyes at Jazz’s words. “No, because I think if we slow it down a little, it’ll hit better.”

“We’re a rock band.”

“You’ve released hundreds of rock ballads.”

“Not with a disgraced pop princess.”

“Jazz,” Marley snapped.

“No, he obviously has something he needs to say.” I don’t know why Jazz’s words didn’t affect me the way Maxim or Finlay’s did. Jazz didn’t scare me. He irritated me. “If you’ve got something you want to say to me, Jasper Stone, just say it already so we can move on.”

Marley’s brother set his guitar down and straightened to his full height … which might have intimidated me if I wasn’t used to Marley towering over me.

“Okay, fine. You want to know what my problem is, Rainbow?”

I didn’t flinch, didn’t let him see how much I hated that name.

“My problem is that you fucked my brother for years, kept him hanging, always available to scratch an itch when you felt like slumming it, and then you fucked him over … and for what? Some pretty boy with your own label. No excuses, no explanation. Just fuck you, goodbye.”

“You think that’s what happened?”

“I know it is. We all saw the news reports. The pretty little puff piece articles about how you and Finlay Carter were so happy together. How he was the love you never thought you’d have.”

“Jazz, enough.” Marley stepped between us.

I shook my head and pressed my hand against his chest. “You don’t need to protect me.” I looked around for my cell, spotted it on the table with my coffee mug, and went over to snatch it up. “You think I was happy, Jazz? You think I just woke up one morning and decided that the five years I spent sneaking around with Marley were wasted? Maybe I just didn’t love him anymore? That’s what you thought, right?”

I jabbed at my cell’s screen and opened up a folder I’d avoided for years. “Do I look like a woman in love in this one, Jazz?” I turned the screen to Jazz.

His lip curled up, derision dripping from his expression, and then he looked down. The mocking smile dropped away.

“Or if you don’t think that was a good enough reason for me to need to stay away from Marley, how about this one?” I scrolled through and found one taken in the hospital after Maxim had beaten me. “That was taken the day the video was leaked. Do I look happy in that one? Is that what happiness looks like to you?”

I didn’t stop him from taking my cell from me and scrolling through the images. I knew what he was seeing. Image after image of my face bruised and battered, of bruised ribs, of stitches to my lower back. Of the medical report that said I’d fallen down the stairs.

I twisted until my back was to him, and reached behind me. With one hand, I lifted my t-shirt, and with the other, I pulled down the waistband of my jeans. “Maybe this is my happy memory? You think I smile every time I see it and look back on how it happened fondly?” I showed him the scar Maxim had left me with after he beat me with his belt, and the buckle caught and ripped open the skin above my ass. I’d needed ten stitches. “Is that what happiness looks like to you?” I repeated the question.

No one spoke. No one moved. Jazz stood, his eyes locked on my cell. Marley stared at me, at the scar on my back. I let my t-shirt drop and turned back to face them both.

“Sometimes loving someone means letting them go. I hope if you ever fall in love that you never have to pick between loving them enough to let them go and dragging them into a situation that could ruin them.”

I reached out to take my cell back, but Marley got there first and scrolled through the photographs. His expression was furious when he lifted his eyes to look at me.

“We’re done for the day. We’ll meet back here tomorrow.” He caught my arm. “We need to talk.”

Chapter 68

Marley

“Wait. Reggie—”

“Will be fine.” I threw open the door and strode out.

“No, he won’t. If the rest of the band leaves and he’s alone, he’ll be scared. There are things in there he could chew … things that could hurt him.”

I stopped and turned back to the studio. “Jazz, watch the pup.” I adjusted my grip on her arm and set off down the hallway.

“He’s my responsibility, not Jazz’s.”

“He’ll be fine for a couple of minutes.” I continued forward. Rain resisted, digging her heels into the floor. If I hadn’t been so angry, it would have been comical. I threw open the next door I came to and pulled her inside. The door slammed shut on my back.

“Those photographs. The first set. That’s how you looked when I spoke to you, when I asked you if you were fucking him.” I couldn’t even say his name.

“It looked worse than it was.”

“Don’t downplay it.” I opened a photograph and zoomed in. “There are finger-shaped bruises on your neck. Your lip is split. One eye is swollen. Your right cheek is bruised. The other has scratch marks.” I tapped on the next one. “He bit you. There are teeth marks on your collarbone. Just how much of a fight did you have to put up to get him off you, Rain? You made it sound like it was a quick tussle, and then you ran. That isn’t what happened.”

Her lips pressed together, and she took a step backward, further into the … I glanced around to see where we were … the supply closet. I followed her, step for step, until her back hit the shelves.

“I try not to think about it. It happened.” Her voice was so matter-of-fact, it twisted me up inside. “I got away from him and made sure I wasn’t ever alone with him again.”

“You weren’t fucking alone with him that time. You said the driver was there.”

“The privacy glass was up.” She tipped her head back, a small frown creasing her forehead. “Why are you so angry with me?

“I’m not angry with you.” I heard the bite in my voice, and sucked in a breath. “I’m angry with myself. With him. With your fucking label. I’m angry that you had to deal with that without any support. I’m angry that I didn’t question why you let me go. I didn’t fight. I know how the media twists things. I knew what Remarkable was making you do. But I still let jealousy lead me. I should have fought harder, Rain.” I cupped her cheeks. “I should have been there to protect you.”

Her hands rested on my shoulders, and she leaned up and kissed me. “You couldn’t protect me, Marley. That’s why I didn’t tell you. You’d have tried, and they would have come after you, your band, and NFG.”

“I need to tell you something.” I drew back. “I spoke to Marcus DeMario yesterday, before we left my parents’ place. I asked him to investigate Carter and Florentino. I didn’t mention you, just that I wanted information on them.”

“Why?”

“Because leopards don’t change their spots, Tink. What they did to you … I doubt you’re the first or the last. If we can find other people they’ve done this to—”

“You want me to report them?”

“I want you to think about it. If there are others who would be willing to come forward …”

“I don’t know, Marley. I’d rather just move on with my life.”

“Just think about it, okay?” Once it became common knowledge that she was releasing a song with Black Rosary, I was fully expecting backlash from Remarkable and Florentino in some way. I just didn’t want to worry her with that … not yet … but I also wanted her to be prepared.

She gave a slow nod. “Okay. I can’t promise that I’ll want to take it further, not after all this time, but I’ll think about it.”

I kissed the tip of her nose. “That’s all I ask. Let’s go pick up your pup. Would you like to go out tonight? You never did get to show off that dress you bought for the event last week. You could dress up, and we’ll go somewhere obnoxiously expensive for dinner.”

“Where did you have in mind? That dress requires serious riches.” Her voice was light.

“Joyeuse. Our first public date has been years in the making. That dress and location will be perfect.”

“A date? Is that what it’ll be?”

I curled my fingers around hers and drew her toward the door. “Definitely a date. Paparazzi are always lurking outside Joyeuse. We’ll use it to ease you back into the public eye. First out for dinner with me, then a single with Black Rosary, followed by a video. We’ll also need to arrange some television appearances.”

“You go from hot rock star to businessman in seconds, you know that?”

“Hot businessman, right?”

“I assumed that went without saying.” She followed me out of the supply closet. One of NFG’s staff threw us a startled glance when we stepped out in front of him.

“Just doing a spot check,” I told him, and Rain laughed quietly beside me. “It’s important that all our cleaning supplies are top quality.”

“Umm, yes sir.” He scurried away, throwing us both quick glances over his shoulder.

***

When Rain descended the stairs, I almost canceled our reservation and dragged her back to the bedroom. I hadn’t paid much attention to her dress when I’d found her in the restroom at the event the week before or on the drive to my parents’ place. Now, with nothing to distract me, I could appreciate the vision coming toward me.

She’d curled her hair, pinning it up in some complicated hairstyle which left tendrils falling around her face. Her makeup was subtle, adding to the beauty of her features. Her slim throat was still covered in my bites, and I wasn’t sorry that people were going to see them or the ones leading down to her breasts.

I moved toward her, tipped her head up with one finger beneath her chin and kissed the corner of her mouth, careful not to smudge her lipstick.

“You look beautiful. Maybe we should stay home.”

“Oh no, Mr. Stone. I’m hungry. You promised me food, and I’m holding you to that.”

“I have something else you could eat.” I cocked an eyebrow.

She rolled her eyes. I laughed and offered her my arm.

Jacob was waiting by the car, and I held open the door for Rain to duck inside, then climbed in after her. She threw me a smile, and I slipped my fingers between hers. She squeezed them, then raised our linked hands to her lips and pressed a kiss to each of my knuckles.

My heart skipped a beat, and internally, I laughed at myself. I was almost forty years old, and here I was reacting to this woman like I was the twenty-nine-year-old I’d been when we first met. I pulled her hand to my mouth and copied her action.

Neither of us spoke on the journey to Joyeuse, both wrapped up in our own thoughts, and it was only when Jacob opened the door that I realized we’d arrived.

“Ready?” I asked, and she nodded, pulling her fingers free. I exited the car, then bent to help her out. I wondered if anyone would recognize her. To me she looked exactly the same, but I knew to the public she wouldn’t look like the same woman she’d been when she disappeared from the music business.

Her fingers curled around my forearm, and we walked toward the entrance to Joyeuse. The typical questions were shouted at me, asking who my date was, when Black Rosary was releasing a new song, and what was going on in my life. I ignored them all. Rain kept her head down beside me, hiding her face, and I heard her sigh of relief when we entered the dim interior of the restaurant.

An usher was waiting for us, and we were whisked through without having to wait and seated at a table in a secluded corner. Menus were placed in front of us.

“I’ll give you a few minutes to decide. Can I get you anything to drink?”

“Rain?” I waited for her to order water.

She looked down at the drinks menu. “Sancerre Le Mont Damne, please.” She picked a white wine, surprising me.

“Bring a bottle.”

“Very good, sir.” The usher took the drinks menu and left us alone.

“Wine instead of water?”

Her smile was warm, and she shrugged, drawing my attention to her bare shoulders. I stood, dragged my chair around the table so I was beside her, then dipped my head to press a kiss to the curve of her shoulder. “I’m hungrier for you than the food. Do you think they’d complain if I sat you on the table and drank the wine from your body?”

Her body shook with her quiet laughter. “I think they might. And if they didn’t, I would. It’s been a long time since I’ve drank anything harder than coffee, and I’m looking forward to it.”

I gave a mock sigh. “Alright, I’ll try and resist the temptation.” The fact she was willing to drink alcohol in my company wasn’t lost on me, but she didn’t make a big deal of it, so I never said anything about it either. Instead, I turned the subject to the song we’d practiced in the studio that day, and that turned into a spirited discussion on her reasons why the tempo should be slowed down, broken only by the server arriving to take our order.

“It’ll suit both our voices and the story the song is telling much better.”

“How so?” I leaned back to let the server take our starter away from the table.

“Oh come on, Marley! Your voice singing those words into women’s ears everywhere, in that slow growl of yours? It’s the stuff of fantasies.”

“It is?”

Our main course arrived, and she picked up her fork and pointed it at me. “Marley.” Amused exasperation tinged her voice. “I love you, but modesty is not one of your personality traits.”

Chapter 69

Rain

Oh my god. Take it back. Say you didn’t mean it. Say something!

The words hung between us. I wanted the floor to open up, to swallow me. I wanted to make an excuse and hide in the restroom.

Marley’s head tilted, and I held my breath.

Kill me now. Why did you say that?

My heart hammered out a rapid beat that a thrash metal drummer would have been proud of.

You’re such an idiot.

“I didn’t mean to say that.” I blurted just as he opened his mouth. “Forget I said it.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Try.” I gripped the edge of the table and started to rise.

He reached across and wrapped his fingers around my wrist. “Sit down, Tink.” His voice was soft but firm.

“I didn’t mean it.” Nausea turned me cold. I hadn’t even thought about what I was saying. Loving him wasn’t something I could switch off. He was under my skin, had been from the day we met. But I still shouldn’t have said it!

“Don’t lie.” His thumb brushed over the skin of my inner wrist. “For the sake of full disclosure, I never stopped loving you.”

My eyes flew up to meet his.

“What did you think this was, Rain?”

“What do you mean?” My mouth was dry, butterflies fluttering around my stomach.

“You don’t just fall out of love with someone because they’re not there. It doesn’t work like that. We could pretend there’s nothing between us anymore, sure, but it would be a lie. The past few days haven’t been just a way to fill the time while we make sure you want to stay with NFG. Moving you into my home wasn’t a way of saving money. What did you think was happening?”

“I didn’t think about it at all.”

“And why do you think that was?”

I wet my lips. “Because …” Because being in his bed, in his arms, was as natural as breathing. Why would I question it? It was where I was supposed to be.

He smiled, slow and warm. “You know the answer as well as I do, so let’s not pretend otherwise. Do you think I put those marks all over your body for fun?”

My cheeks heated.

He laughed. “Okay, fine. It was fun, but you’re mine, Rain. You always have been, and now I can make sure the world knows it.”

My fingers found the bite marks on my throat. “Are you telling me that you were being territorial?” My embarrassment was lost in the fascination with his words.

“Absolutely. I can send for the check and take you home to show you just how territorial I am over you, if you like?”

And just like that, heat flooded me.

Marley lifted a hand, signaling to the waiting servers that he wanted the check. “I’ll take your silence as a yes.”

He paid for dinner, then stood and moved around the table to pull out my chair. Before I could start walking toward the doors, he caught my hand and pulled me against him, tipped my head back and kissed me … right there in the restaurant.

“Rain? Is that you?” The voice snapped my spine rigid, turned my blood cold, but that was nothing to Marley’s reaction.

His hands curved over my shoulders, moved me back a step, then turned slowly to face the man standing there. I had a quick impression of blazing green eyes before his arm drew back, and punched Finlay Carter in the face.

Blood exploded outwards when Marley’s fist connected with Finlay’s nose, and the other man staggered backward.

“What the—?” He didn’t get a chance to finish the sentence before Marley was on him again. One large fist curled into Finlay’s shirt front and he was lifted off his feet. Another punch snapped his head sideways, and Marley tossed him across the table. Silverware and china scattered everywhere. People screamed. A shout went up to call for the police, but Marley took no notice of anything other than the man scrambling backward across the table.

I caught Marley’s arm in an attempt to pull him away. He shook me off and went for Finlay again. The other man’s hands rose, covering his face, and then two men were dragging Marley backward, off him.

“The police are here.” The female voice came from somewhere behind me. “There are too many witnesses for me to let you go.”

I spun to find the dark-haired owner of Joyeuse standing there, two burly police officers either side of her.

“I don’t know what caused this, but I don’t want it here. Next time take it outside.”

One of the policemen stepped forward, handcuffed Marley, who didn’t resist, and they both led him away.

“Rain, call Karl,” Marley tossed over his shoulder. His voice was calm, pleasant even. “My lock code is your birthday.”

His cell was on the floor and I snatched it up, tapped in my birthday, then scrolled to Karl’s number. He answered on the first ring.

“Marley has been arrested.” I didn’t even wait for him to speak.

“What? What happened? No, don’t bother. Where are you now?”

“Joyeuse.”

“Did Jacob drive you?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, I’ll call him and get him to pick you up. I’ll find out what station they’ve taken Marley to.” He ended the call, and I was left standing there, looking down at the cell in my hands.

“What the fuck did you tell him?” The mumbled words came from behind me, and I spun to find Finlay standing there, tissues wedged to his nose. “Fucking asshole. I’m going to have him charged for fucking everything.”

Anger rose, twisted like fire in my gut, and I straightened, staring him straight in the eyes. “If you press charges, I’ll tell the world what you did.”

“I didn’t do anything.” His lip curled into a sneer.

“I have the photographs that prove otherwise. Press charges and find out what happens.” I held his gaze, didn’t waver, not even when he started forward, fingers clenching into a fist. I tipped up my chin. “In front of witnesses, Finlay? Do you really think you’re that untouchable?”

A touch on my arm snapped my head around to find Jacob standing behind my right shoulder. “I’ve been told to get you out of here.”

I turned to face Finlay once more. “I mean it. If you press charges, I will ruin you… like you tried to ruin me.”

Chapter 70

Marley

“Marley Stone?” The uniformed officer called my name. I opened my eyes and pushed upright on the bench I was lying across. “All charges have been dropped. You’re free to go.”

I stood, crossed to the barred entrance, and the officer let me through. Karl and Matt stood on the other side.

“I expect this behavior out of Forgotten Legacy, not you. You know better. What were you thinking?” Karl demanded. “Thanks, officer. I’ve got him from here.” His voice was less biting when he spoke to the cop. “There are paparazzi everywhere outside. Thankfully, Joyeuse was happy with me cutting them a check for the damages.”

“Where’s Rain?”

“I told her to stay at your house. There are already photographs of her watching while you beat her alleged ex-boyfriend to a pulp.”

“He’s not her ex,” I snapped.

“I know that! No one else does. You’re lucky he didn’t press charges.”

I stopped and slowly turned to face him, frowning. “Why didn’t he?”

“Rain threatened him.” Matt Carmichael spoke up.

“She … what?”

“Told him she had photographs of something and she was more than willing to take them public if he didn’t drop all charges against you.”

My lip curled up into a smile. “She did that?”

“I don’t know why you sound so fucking proud,” Karl muttered.

“Because she stood up to the asshole.” I shoved my hair away from my face. “I need to get back to the studio and finish recording the duet with Rain.”

“You need to go home, shower and sleep. The recording will wait another day. I’ve already told Jazz and the others to reschedule for tomorrow. Next week we’ll put out word there’s a single coming. The week, after we’ll record the video. So think about how you want that to look.” He stopped, one hand on the door leading outside. “Are you ready?”

I took off my jacket, adjusted the sleeves of my shirt, rolling them up to my elbows, and then nodded at Karl. “Rock star persona activated.”

Karl rolled his eyes, unamused. “Try and get to the car without punching anyone else, please.”

***

“Rain?” I bellowed her name as I walked through the door to the house. “Are you here?”

Footsteps sounded before she appeared. I grunted when she threw herself at me, and I wrapped one arm around her waist.

“What were you thinking?” She slapped a hand against my chest and shoved me. “He could have had you charged for assault. Oh my god, Marley, you can’t just go around punching people like that!”

“He deserved it.” I dodged her next shove, anchored my arm more firmly around her waist and hauled her against me, pinning her hands between us. “Tink, if you’re going to lecture me on violence, you might want to stop hitting me yourself.”

“You shouldn’t have done it.”

“I’m not sorry.” I bent my head, caught her lips, and kissed her. She bit me, teeth sinking into my bottom lip, and I laughed against her mouth.

Freeing one of her hands, she lifted it to press against my cheek. “I’m serious, Marley. You could have been looking at a jail sentence.”

I turned my head to kiss her palm. “He’s not that brave. And what did you do? Matt said you threatened Finlay with the photographs you have. I thought you didn’t want it going public?”

She wound her arms around my neck. “I did what I should have done all that time ago.”

“And what’s that?”

“Fought to keep us together.”

There wasn’t much I could say in reply to that, so I went with the only thing that mattered. “I love you, Rain.”

She buried her face against my chest, arms dropping to wrap around my waist. “They wouldn’t let me come to the police station. I’ve been pacing the floor all night long.” She lifted her head, and her cheeks were damp. “I’m burning that damn dress.”

In the middle of wiping the tears from her face, I paused and canted my head. “What? Why?”

“It’s clearly bad luck. Twice I’ve worn it, and twice it’s caused problems.”

“But if you hadn’t worn it, I wouldn’t have taken you home, and we might still be dancing around each other. I’d say that’s pretty lucky, wouldn’t you?” I kissed the corner of her mouth. “Anyway, you can’t burn it. I’ve been looking forward to stripping you out of it.”

She smiled at that, chasing away the last vestige of worry from her eyes. She dropped her head back to my chest, and sighed. “But seriously, Marley, I was worried.”

I kissed the top of her head. “I’m sorry. Did you get any sleep at all?”

She shook her head.

“Alright, then let me grab a quick shower, then we’ll crawl into bed and sleep the day away. How’s that sound?”

“I like that idea.”

I reached back to unwrap her arms and stepped away. “Where’s Reggie?”

“Asleep in the kitchen.”

“I’ll ask Jacob to check on him. He lives on the grounds, so it won’t be a problem. He randomly does security checks, anyway.”

“He lives here?”

“Yeah, there’s a small cottage set back behind the waterfall. He lives there. Perks of the job. Makes it easier if I need to leave the house on short notice.”

“You don’t always have him drive, though.”

“Much to his disgust, no. He usually tails me, even if I’m driving. He was holed up at a hotel in Spirit Gorge when we were at my parents’ place.” I draped an arm across her shoulders and started for the stairs. “Come on, Tink.”

***

The shower screen door sliding open was the only warning I got before two hands smoothed over my hips, along my thighs and wrapped around my dick. Rain’s body pressed up against my back, her tongue licking over the beads of water dripping down my shoulders.

I let her touch me, stroke me, taste me, and braced one hand against the tiled wall so I could lower my head and watch her hand as it stroked up and down my dick. I swelled, hardened, under her touch.

“Fuck … Rain.” She kept up a constant rhythm, her thumb sweeping over the tip, wiping away the precum gathering there. “Don’t waste it, baby.” I groaned. “That’s your tongue’s job.”

At my words, she let me go. Her fingers trailed over my skin as she moved around until she stood in front of me.

“Do you want to put your dick in my mouth, Marley?” She kissed her way down my chest, lowering herself to her knees.

“I want you to put my dick in your mouth, Rain. I want you to lick it, and suck it, and fuck it.”

“You mean like this?” she whispered and ran her tongue along the underside of my dick. “Or like this?” She found the slit on the head and probed it gently. “Or like this.” She formed a perfect circle with her lips and slowly sucked me into her mouth.

I dropped a hand into her hair, tangled my fingers around the wet strands and held her still. She hadn’t taken me in fully. I could still see part of my dick.

“Rain, look at me.”

Her lids lifted, head tilting slightly so she could meet my gaze.

“You look so fucking good on your knees. Take me deeper.” I eased her head forward, letting her change the angle so that my dick slid further back into her mouth. Tears sprang to her eyes, but she didn’t stop. My dick hit the back of her throat. She swallowed, her tongue licking at me. “Jesus …” I whispered and withdrew slightly before thrusting deep into her mouth again.

Her hands slid up my thighs, around until she could dig her nails into my ass, but she never stopped sucking, swallowing my dick as much as she could.

I wanted to come, needed to come, and the thought of shooting everything I had down her throat had its appeal. In fact, it made me harder. But I had a better idea. I pulled her off, dragged her to her feet, and kissed her hard, demanding, hungry.

“Turn around, put your hands against the wall.” She did, and I pushed her legs apart with my foot, gripped my dick and ran it down her ass. “Where do you want me, Rain?” I kissed my way along her shoulder, up her throat, and nipped her earlobe.

“Inside me.”

“My fingers? My dick?”

“Yes.” She reached back and tried to drag me toward her, inside her. I resisted. “Both hands on the wall, Tink.” I repositioned her hands and then rested mine beside hers on the wet wall. “Use your words.”

“I want your dick inside me.”

“Where?” I rubbed my dick along her pussy, dipped inside her and moved back to press against her ass. She wriggled. “Not there, then?”

“Fingers there.”

I reached down to pinch her clit. She gasped.

“You want my fingers in your ass?” I stroked her clit, flicked over it, and she tensed, throwing her head back. “Answer me, Rain.”

“Yes.”

“Yes what?”

“I want your fingers in my ass. I want your dick in my pussy. Just fuck me, Marley.”

I laughed against her ear. “There’s my dirty girl.” I pushed my dick inside her. When I was seated as deep as I could get, I ran my thumb over her pussy, gathering up her arousal, and then pressed it against her ass. “Ready?” At her nod, I slowly … slowly … eased my thumb inside her. She was tight, so fucking tight, and my dick throbbed with the need to come, to make her scream, to make her come. But I took my time, let her set the pace, until my thumb was knuckle deep in her ass, and she was pushing back against my dick, whimpering my name.

“Play with your pussy, Tink. Let me see those fingers dance over your clit. Bend forward a little more, spread your legs.” She followed my instructions, and I wrapped my arm around her waist, securing her in place. “I’m going to fuck you hard. I want your fingers on your clit the entire time. If you stop playing, I stop fucking. Got it?”

“Marley.” My name was a whine. I pushed my thumb deeper into her ass.

“Can you feel me inside you? You’re going to feel so empty if I pull out now, aren’t you, baby? If you want to keep me here, you know what to do.”

Chapter 71

Rain

I couldn’t focus, couldn’t concentrate. I felt full, stretched, owned by the man behind me. His teeth grazed my ear, my throat. His thumb pushed in and out of my ass, and his hips rolled as he buried his dick deeper inside me.

“I don’t see you playing, Rain.” He started to withdraw.

“No!” I pushed a hand between my thighs, ran a finger over my pussy, sought out my clit and stroked it. My body jerked, my nerve endings almost too sensitive for the light caress.

“Flick it like you mean it, Tink.” His demand was a growl, and my fingers danced over my clit before my brain caught up with what I was doing. “Good girl.” He thrust into me again, thumb and dick in sync as they moved in and out of my body. “Don’t just stroke it, baby. Flick it, pinch it, spread your pussy open. Use both hands. I want to see you come. I want to see it all over your fingers.”

My clit pulsed at his words. I’d forgotten just how much he could make me respond with his words, with his demands. How much he could send me to a space where the only thought in my head was doing what he wanted, because I knew how much pleasure it would bring me.

I spread myself open with the fingers of one hand, and used the other to explore my pussy before reaching back to find his dick, slick with my arousal, and scissored my fingers, so he thrust between them as he pumped in and out.

“Lift your hand to my mouth.” I pulled my fingers free from his dick and pressed them to his lips. He licked them, one by one, until only one was left. “Your turn, Tink. Lick it clean, baby. Then put it back on your pussy and get it all wet again. And this time, don’t stop until you come.”

I sucked my finger into my mouth, tasting my arousal, and moaned. “Such a dirty girl. I fucking love seeing you like this.” The arm around my waist moved, so he could palm my breast and squeeze. “Now stop stalling and let me see you play again.”

My fingers dropped back to my clit. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold on. The sensations were too much. With every flick of my fingers, he thrust into me and pinched my nipple. I was panting, arching, almost crying with the overload of stimulation.

When my orgasm hit, my legs buckled, and I would have crashed to the floor if Marley hadn’t been holding on to me. But still he didn’t let up, slamming into me over and over until he groaned and cursed, teeth biting my neck as he found his own release. My body was shaking, vibrating, pulsing from the aftershocks, and yet when he bit me, the orgasm which had been subsiding surged up again. My inner muscles clenched around his dick, and milked everything from him, until we were both panting, our bodies slick with water from the shower and sweat.

Marley eased back, withdrawing from me and lowered us both to the floor. He kneeled behind me, his arms wrapped around my waist and I could feel his heart where his chest was pressed against my back. My head bowed, trying to catch my breath, and his lips found the pulse beating frantically at the base of my throat.

“I think you killed me, Tink.” His voice shook with … laughter, maybe? Something more? I couldn’t be sure. He brushed damp hair from my face, turned my head toward him and kissed me. “I love you, Rain.”

***

We spent the next two days in the studio with Black Rosary. Since my outburst where I showed Jazz the photographs of what both Finlay and Maxim had done to me, Marley’s brother had made more of an effort to be friendly toward me. Whether that was through guilt or because Marley made it clear that we were together, I wasn’t sure. But I accepted his overtures at face value, and we got to work on recording the song until it was perfect.

“That’s the one.” Deryn performed a little drum roll and then pointed his drumstick at me. “We’re not going to make it better than that version.”

“You think so?” I took the bottle of water Marley handed to me with a grateful smile.

“I know so,” the drummer said. “Listen back. You’ll see what I mean.”

Marley drained half of his water, then nodded. “Okay. Let’s see if we can hear what you’re hearing.” He walked out of the studio, and I saw him enter the control room through the glass window dividing them. A few seconds later, Jazz’s guitar filled the room, closely followed by Marley’s voice. We’d gone with the slower beat I’d requested, and when my voice joined Marley’s, the hairs rose up on the back of my neck.

Deryn was right. This was the one. The blending of voices and music was perfect. I could see it in the faces of the men around me. When the song ended, no one spoke for a long moment. And then Jazz surged into movement, wrapped me in his arms, lifted me off my feet and swung me around.

“You are fucking amazing, pint-size!”

“Put my girl down, Jazz.” Marley caught me on the second spin and tugged me out of Jazz’s arms. “But you’re right. She is fucking amazing.” He set me on my feet and faced the rest of the band. “We’re going to try and fast-track this one. Karl wants it out before the end of the month. That means we need to get on some chat shows beforehand and build up interest. So be ready to have dates booked for those, a photo shoot and a video for the song.”

“We’re not new to this, Marley. We know how it works,” Zeke said.

“And yet he gives the same speech every single time.” Jazz nudged me and laughed.

“It’s different this time.” Marley wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me into his side. “There’s going to be a media circus when they find out it’s a duet with Rain and that she’s signed with NFG. Everyone is going to want to talk to her and get an exclusive insight into what she’s been doing for the past five years.”

“Not to mention your relationship with her.” Jazz’s voice was shrewd. “You can’t ignore that. They will ask, Marley. Especially after the other night in Joyeuse.”

“Jazz is right,” I said before Marley could argue. “I can’t avoid the questions. I just need to decide how I’m going to respond.”

Chapter 72

Marley

I couldn’t sleep. I should be able to, but my mind wouldn’t switch off. It was almost four am. I had a meeting with Marcus DeMario at ten, which I needed to be alert for, not half-dead. I shifted onto my side, careful not to disturb Rain, who was fast asleep beside me and propped my head up on my hand.

She was the reason I couldn’t sleep. She was here, in my bed, in my life … but for how long? Her apartment was back in New York. Her life, whatever that had been, was also there.

She’d kicked away the sheets until they were a tangled mess around her legs, leaving very little of her naked body to the imagination. Not that I was complaining. The moonlight made her look ethereal, like she would disappear if I touched her, and I leaned forward to kiss the curve of her shoulder.

“Rain?” I whispered.

“G’sleep,” she mumbled, reaching back to pat my hip.

“Baby, wake up. I need to talk to you.” I waited. She didn’t open her eyes. “Rain.”

“W’timeisit?” The words all rolled together.

“Almost four.”

That got her attention. Her eyes opened, and she twisted to face me.

“This better be good,” she said around a yawn. “I was having the best dream.”

“Oh?”

She blushed. “Nevermind. What did you wake me for?”

“What are your plans?”

“My plans?” She frowned. “For what?”

“You have your own place in New York. I know when you first came back with me to L.A., you asked if you’d be able to stay there, if you decided to sign with NFG.” I rolled onto my back. “Should I buy a place there? There’s no way once the single goes out that you’re going to be able to stay in that shoebox. You’ll need somewhere with better security.”

“Marley—”

“Or should I sell this place? I don’t really need two homes. I could fly back and forth. It’s only three hours, and I don’t spend that much time at the NFG office, anyway.”

“You’d sell your house?” She settled against me, her arm wrapping around my chest. “You don’t have to sell your house, Marley.” She kissed my jaw. “You’re right about me needing to work out what my plans are, though. The lease is up on my apartment in a couple of months. I don’t want to stay in New York anymore. I want to be wherever you are.” Her lips drifted over my throat. “I do need to go back, though, but only to pack the rest of my clothes. And I will have to speak to the care home Piper is in.”

“You said something happened to her.”

Rain sighed. “The brain bleed they discovered the night of the awards ceremony. It caused issues. I don’t understand all the medical explanations but whatever it did or where it was located, it left her with limited functionality. She can’t walk, feed or look after herself. Her understanding of what’s going on around her is unstable. They explained it like a form of dementia. Some days she’ll know who she is, who I am, and other days she won’t. She gets agitated a lot.” Her head dropped against my shoulder, and I slid my arm beneath her so I could pull her closer to me. “When I demanded Remarkable let me go, I insisted that they pay for her care. If they didn’t agree to that, I told them I’d go public with what Finlay tried to do.”

“And that’s why you walked away with nothing.”

She nodded.

“I wish you’d come to me.”

She laughed quietly. “I can just imagine it. Hey Marley, I know I broke your heart and let you think I was sleeping with someone else, but I could really do with your help right now.”

“I’d have helped you, Rain.” And then something Karl had said came to me. I sat up, tumbling her onto the sheets beside me. “Get me all the details of where Piper is. We’ll transfer the payment from Remarkable to me.”

“I didn’t tell you so you could do that.”

“I know, Tink, but Remarkable is losing money. Call the home in the morning, and check when they were last paid for Piper’s care. We’ll transfer the bill to me so it doesn’t get disrupted. I don’t think Remarkable is going to be in business for much longer.” I leaned over her and kissed her. “Get some sleep now. We’ll arrange to fly to New York later in the week and pack up the rest of your stuff. We can put everything else into storage until you decide what you want to do with it.”

“You can’t drop a bombshell like that about Remarkable and then tell me to go to sleep!”

“It’s something Karl is looking into. We’ll know more in a couple of days. Until then, let’s make sure we have everything covered, okay? I’m meeting with Marcus at ten. Do you want to come with me?”

“No. I think maybe it’s better if I don’t. I’m not sure I want to hear what he’s found, not without preparing myself first.” She yawned, burrowing closer against me. “Stop talking now, Eros. Even gods have to sleep.”

Her calling me Eros shouldn’t have made my stomach flip the way it did, or stretch my lips into such a ridiculous smile. But it did … and I was thankful that we were alone and she wasn’t looking at me, because I was sure she’d never let me forget it.

***

“Can I get you a drink while you wait, Mr. Stone?” DeMario’s assistant, a gray-haired grandmotherly-looking woman, asked.

“No, thank you.” I took the seat she indicated and turned off my cell. I didn’t want to be disturbed for the duration of the meeting.

“Mr. DeMario shouldn’t be long. He’s just finishing up with a client.” She sat back behind her desk and turned to the computer screen, dismissing me from her attention and getting to work on whatever she was doing.

Marcus came out of his office less than five minutes later and shook hands with the man he was talking to, who thanked him three or four times before hurrying out. I paid him no attention. Everyone who came to this office was here for the same reason—to get information.

“Marley. Good to see you. Come on in.” He stopped by his assistant’s desk. “Grace, could you get me a coffee? Marley, do you want anything?”

“I’m good, thanks.” I stood and walked into his office, taking the seat in front of his desk.

Marcus joined me a few seconds later. “You didn’t give me a lot of time to dig, but I found a few things that might be of interest to you.” He pulled open a drawer and took out a manila folder.

“I couldn’t find anything to suggest Maxim Florentino was up to anything nefarious, other than the awful contracts he makes his artists sign, but there’s nothing illegal about them. He has no history of violence. In fact, most of the people I spoke to said he worked hard when he was their manager. Two anomalies stood out. Rainbow, otherwise known as Rain Silverman, and Clara Reynolds. Rainbow, you obviously know, so I didn’t reach out to speak to her. Clara said she signed a similar contract, but because she didn’t gain as much popularity as Rain, Maxim was happy, even relieved, to let her go.”

He slid the folder across the desk. “She said that Maxim changed once he started working for Remarkable. His focus stopped being what worked well for the artist and became what Remarkable wanted from the artist. She thinks that not only was he getting his management cut of royalties, but Remarkable was also giving him an extra cut for ensuring certain targets were met.”

“Dodgy as fuck manager, got it.” I flipped open the folder.

“You’ll find a copy of Florentino’s contract with Remarkable in there, as well as the label’s yearly figures. They’re not pretty. Since they lost Rainbow five years ago, their profits have been dropping steadily. There’s already talk of bankruptcy, which doesn’t bode well for the artists on their books.”

“I’ll show them to Karl and our accountant. What about Carter?”

“He’s another thing, entirely. Remarkable has paid off three women over the past five years. I’ve highlighted the payments in the folder for you under Sundries. It took a bit of digging, but I managed to get in contact with two of them. One refused to talk to me. She said she’d signed an NDA and couldn’t say anything. The other …” He paused to laugh. “Well, she had no such concerns. Her words were, I believe, Fuck him and his NDA. I hope his next shit is a porcupine.”

I snorted. “No love lost there, then.”

“Absolutely not. She said he approached her one night in a club, they hit it off, and he offered to give her a ride home. Once he got her in the back of his car, he tried to have sex with her. She fought him off. He hit her.”

“I’ve heard this story before.” I cut him off, seeing the photographs of Rain in my mind.

“By all accounts, his driver rescued her. He pulled over and dragged Carter off her, called her a cab and sent her home. The next day, Remarkable sent their lawyers. Paid her fifty thousand dollars and told her if she spoke up, they’d sue her for defamation. She also gave me the name of another girl who was rumored to have been through something similar.”

“Oh?” I sat forward.

“She was a lot more nervous. Her story followed the same lines, only no one rescued her, and she slept with him because she was too scared to say no.”

My jaw clenched. “Fucking bastard.”

“No shit. She was seventeen and wasn’t supposed to even be in the club he picked her up from. She told her parents what had happened. They went to Remarkable, who told them that they’d be in more trouble because their daughter was in a club underage if they reported it, and possibly have child services take her away from them. Obviously, that scared them. Remarkable paid them off, and they moved out of state. She’s twenty-one now. Both girls have said that they’re prepared to come forward if someone else does.”

“Really?” That interested me.

“Is that what you needed?”

“Yes. Can you get them to make statements? If they have any evidence that can prove what they’re saying is true as well. Photographs, locations. If we take this public, you know he’s going to deny it. If we have evidence from the outset, it’ll make that harder for him.”

“I believe they do have photographs. There’s also the driver, who is no longer in Carter or Remarkable’s employ. I think I can get him to talk, given the right incentive.”

“Do it.” I stood and held out my hand. “Thanks, Marcus. Keep me updated. And tell the two girls to be ready. If I get my way, this news will be out before the week is over.”

Chapter 73

Rain

I was outside, near one of the pools, playing with Reggie when Marley came home. I paused in the middle of stroking the pup. Home. When did the house Marley owned become home? I’d only stayed here for a couple of nights, but I felt like I’d always been there.

While he was out, I’d explored the outside areas of the house. I could see why he’d picked the property. It was secluded, impossible for paparazzi to see inside, and so very beautiful. Him selling it to move to New York to be with me would be a huge mistake, and one I wasn’t willing to let him make. This home suited him perfectly. It suited me and, if he was open to it, I was more than happy to stay here. From the early hours talk he’d woken me up for, I was confident that was what he wanted.

“Oh, I see how it is.” That rich drawl washed over me as he strolled out through the doors. “I’m out of the house for a couple of hours and you’re down on your knees for another man.”

“I couldn’t resist those big brown eyes.” I grinned up at him, then pressed a kiss to Reggie’s nose. “Look how adorable he is. Even you’d get down on your knees for him. Don’t deny it.”

He sat on the nearest sun lounger and dropped his hand so Reggie could sniff it. The pup bounced over and attacked his fingers with gusto. “See, that’s how you greet someone, Tink. Cover them in licks and kisses.”

I stood, walked over, and placed my hands on his shoulders. He canted his head, looking at me. “I could lick you all over.” I pushed at his shoulders until he lay back, then climbed up, straddling his hips. “You look mighty fine in a shirt, Mr. Stone,” I told him, unbuttoning it and pulling it open. “But you look much better out of it.”

He chuckled. “Shouldn’t that be my line?”

I bent my head and licked my way down his throat, over his chest, circled his nipple and then sucked it.

“Fuck.” His hand came up to anchor in my hair.

“You like that?” I did it again, fascinated by how his nipple felt on my tongue, in my mouth. Was that how it felt for him when he did it to me?

“It’s different.” His head fell back against the lounger. I smiled against his skin, and let my teeth graze over his nipple. “If you bite me, I’ll spank you,” he warned.

“That’s hardly a deterrent.”

His head lifted, green eyes gleaming as he looked down at me. I tried my best to give him an innocent smile, and he laughed.

“Demoness.” His fingers threaded through my hair. “What do you want to do today?”

“I want you to make love to me in the pool.”

“Make love or fuck?”

I crawled up his body until I could kiss him. “Both.”

***

We flew back to New York a couple of days later. Karl had signed off on the final recording of ‘Peppermint Goodbyes’ and told us to take a few days while he organized a photo shoot for the cover, as well as appearances on various music shows.

Jacob came with us, insisting that New York was not the place to wander around without any security, especially when it was finally starting to filter into the media that Marley Stone was dating a mysterious blonde. As yet, the paparazzi hadn’t figured out who I was, but we both knew it wouldn’t be long before they did.

Walking back into my apartment was a shock. It seemed so much smaller, tattier than it had when I left it. Had it only been a couple of weeks ago? What had gone through Marley’s head when he found me here?

“Most of the furniture came with the apartment.” I walked deeper into the room. “So, I won’t have to worry about putting that into storage. Other than photographs, clothes, and some other personal things, it can all stay here.”

I looked around, seeing it with fresh eyes. Could I say I’d been happy here? No. But I’d felt safe, secure within the four walls. It hadn’t been a home. It had been a hiding place.

“Are you okay? You’re very quiet.” Marley’s fingers stroked over the back of my neck.

“What did you see when you first came here?” I twisted to face him.

“A ghost of the woman I loved,” he said after a second. “Pale, timid, quiet, fearful. When Karl told me to come and get you, I told him no. I’d built you up into this poisonous woman in my mind. But he put the idea into my head, and I couldn’t let it go, so I agreed to try and get you to sign with NFG. Finding you in the coffee shop, trying to make yourself as small as possible, raised questions. It was at odds with the woman I knew.”

He reached out, wrapped a lock of my hair around his finger, and tugged it. “But there were flashes of the Rain I knew, moments where she peeked out, and I felt hope that maybe you weren’t as broken as you appeared to be.” He kissed the tip of my nose. “And you’re not, Rain. You’re strong and capable and so fucking beautiful.”

I blinked back tears. This man was so much more than the singer in a rock band. He was a musician, a businessman, a poet, a lover, and mine. I knew that as surely as I knew my own name. I spun away, clearing my throat.

“I think I have a suitcase under the bed. Let me start packing.”

***

It took longer than I expected to pack everything up. Jacob arranged for people to come and collect the boxes I wanted to go into storage and a service to take everything else back to Los Angeles.

We were leaving the apartment for the last time when my cell rang. The number for the care home Piper was in showed on the display. I stopped in the hallway and connected the call.

“Hi, Rain. It’s Juliette. You left a message for someone to get back to you about the finances for your sister’s care. Everything is paid up until the end of the year. Was there something you were concerned about? Can I help at all?”

“I want to change the details on where the bills are to go in the future. Is that something I can do over the phone?”

“No, but I can send you the forms via email.”

“Thank you, that would be perfect. How’s Piper? I’m sorry I haven’t been to visit her. The last few weeks have been chaotic.”

“If I can be honest, Rain, and please don’t take this in any way as a slight. But it’s actually better that you’re not visiting as often. Piper gets very agitated when she sees you, and it takes days to get her back to a state of comfort. I know she’s your sister, and you want to do what’s best for her, but she’s been so much more relaxed the last two weeks.”

I bit my lip. “Are you saying I shouldn’t visit?”

“Oh no! Not at all. Just that you shouldn’t feel guilty for having a life of your own and not being here all the time. I think you remind her of the time before her illness. It upsets her. And it must upset you, too. It can’t be easy.”

“But I can’t just pretend she doesn’t exist.”

“No one thinks you should. I can continue having reports sent to you weekly, and how about I call you every two weeks?”

“I’m moving to Los Angeles.” I didn’t mean to blurt the words and slapped a hand over my lips.

“Oh … are you thinking about moving Piper to a new place there?” Juliette’s voice seemed concerned.

“I … would that be better?”

“If you want my honest opinion, no. She knows our staff and is happy here. Moving her means starting again, and no one knows how she might respond to a change in environment and the people she has around her.”

“But I’ll be deserting her.”

Marley’s arm slipped around my waist and pulled me back against his chest. I clutched his arm, drawing strength from his closeness.

“Deserting her would look very different from what you’re doing, Rain. You’re doing what’s best for your sister. And no one is saying you should forget she exists. You can still come and see her, just not every day. No one is going to stop you from visiting.”

Chapter 74

Marley

Rain was quiet all the way back to the hotel. Nothing I said drew her out, so I wrapped an arm around her shoulders to tuck her into my side, and we traveled in silence through the New York streets. When Jacob parked the car, she pulled away and looked at me.

“Am I a terrible person for feeling relieved?”

“Relieved about what?”

“When Juliette said I shouldn’t visit as much … I was relieved, Marley. Only for a second, but …” She shook her head. “I shouldn’t feel relieved, should I? That makes me a horrible person.”

“Baby, it makes you human.”

“But—”

“From what I overheard, you’ve spent most of your life for the past five years being there for her. A lot of people would have stopped visiting long before now. And it sounds like reducing those visits is going to be better for you both. You’re allowed to live your life, Rain. You’re allowed to be happy. What happened to your sister is awful, but it’s not a reason for you to stop living.”

“Yes, but—”

“She wouldn’t want you to feel guilty, baby. She’d throw some snarky comment at you and tell you to stop being so emotional. Maybe she gets agitated because she doesn’t like you seeing her the way she is now.”

“Or she blames me for it.”

“Why would she blame you for it? You didn’t do anything to cause it.” I knew where her mind was going. If she’d been better at following the rules. If she’d been a better sister … I leaned forward and caught both her hands in mine. “Baby, listen to me. Your sister lived life to the fullest. She was loud, obnoxious at times, but she lived her life exactly the way she wanted. There’s nothing you could have done differently to change what happened.”

“You’re wrong, Marley,” she said softly. “What happened to her is my fault.”

“Why do you think that?”

“I should have been more insistent about her getting help sooner. I was too busy, too focused on playing my role.”

“That doesn’t make it your fault.”

“Doesn’t it? If I’d been stronger, stood up to Maxim sooner, I could have been there for her.”

“In our business, drugs are thrown around like candy, you know that. Eventually someone would have put something in her drink or maybe she was experimenting. You can’t blame yourself. You could have found yourself in the same situation. Your drinks were being tampered with. I’m pretty confident Finlay was behind that. He needs to pay for what he’s done, Rain. He needs to learn he’s not untouchable.”

“But he is untouchable, isn’t he? Even if I published those photographs, who is going to believe me? It’s been five years. They’ll just claim I’m doing it for attention.”

“If you’re seriously thinking about it, then I know exactly how it can be done.”

***

I ended the call and tossed my cell onto the couch. “Okay, we’re flying back to L.A. tomorrow and will have our first guest appearance on Metal Mania for the single. Gloria Slater has also agreed to do a sit-down exclusive with you. We’ll record them both on the same day. Then both shows will be aired over the weekend.”

“You really think I should do it?”

“I can’t tell you what you should do, Rain. All I can say is that I think it’s the right thing to do. I think it’ll go some way to giving you closure for something you went through. And it will make sure he’s not able to do it again.” I knelt in front of the couch, where she sat cross-legged. “But if you decide you don’t want to do it, I’ll support that decision.”

“So what’s the plan?”

“We perform ‘Peppermint Goodbyes,’ then you sit down for an interview. The rest of the band will take a step back on this one, so it’ll just be me and you. I’ll be there every step of it, Rain, and if you want to call a halt at any time, all you have to do is say so, and we’ll walk out of there.”

“I trust you.”

Those three words said in a small voice sent me forward to wrap her in my arms. My hand cupped the back of her head, and I held her against me. “Whatever you need, Tink.”

We sat like that for a while, neither speaking, arms wrapped around each other. The thought that I should send Karl a thank you gift for making me search her out whispered through my mind. I frowned. Why had he done that? I hadn’t questioned his insistence too much at the time. His argument that it had to be me or him had seemed valid, but was it? Had he done it for another reason?

I pulled back, paused to kiss the top of her head, and stood. “Want to go out to eat or stay here?”

“Can we order room service and hide from the world? Like you said, once news gets out, things are going to get loud and busy. I think I’d like one more night of quiet before the chaos starts.”

“You got it. I’m sure there’s a room service menu around here somewhere. Pick out what you want. I’m going to call Karl and then we’ll order.”

“I think I’ll shower first.” She climbed off the couch, looped her arms around my neck, and kissed me. “If you finish your call before I’m done …” she whispered, then stepped back and walked to the bedroom.

My dick immediately wanted me to ditch the call to Karl and follow her, but I forced myself to ignore its pleas and picked up my cell.

“I spoke to you less than an hour ago. What’s wrong now?” Karl’s greeting was sharp.

“Well, you sound happy. There’s nothing wrong here. Is something going on there?”

He sighed. “Just Forgotten Legacy being … well … Forgotten Legacy.”

I chuckled. “Causing trouble, are they?”

“You’d think now they’re all settled down, they’d stop causing drama, but no. I think they’re just looking for extra special ways to send me to hell.”

I laughed harder. “They keep you on your toes. But I don’t want to talk about them. Why did you send me for Rain?”

“I told you why. She wouldn’t have taken NFG seriously if it had been a low level-executive.”

“That bullshit might have worked when you first told me your plan and I was blindsided. Not so much now.”

“Are you asking if I was playing matchmaker? Have you met me, Marley? Do I look like a dating agency?” The irritability in his voice didn’t deter me.

“It all seemed to come from out of nowhere. Why did you decide Rain had to be our first solo female artist?”

“Because she’s talented.”

“And has never sung rock music in her life.”

“You sent me a video of her singing Black Rosary songs, and asked if we should sign her back when you thought you were being sneaky.”

“I did?”

“Don’t remember that, huh? I still have the video. Remind me to show it to you sometime.”

“Where were we?”

“She was dancing around a room in a t-shirt and very little else. You foolishly tried to claim you’d just seen her … because you were a lovesick idiot who wasn’t thinking with his brain.”

I snorted. “Fine. Still doesn’t answer my question, though.”

“I already answered your question. Now can I go back to what I was doing?”

“And that was?”

“Yelling at Gabe and Seth. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He ended the call.

I shook my head, laughing, and tossed my cell back onto the couch before pulling off my t-shirt and unbuttoning my jeans on my way to find Rain, hopefully naked and wet, in the shower.

Chapter 75

Rain

I paced the green room, gnawing on a thumbnail.

This was a mistake. A huge mistake. I wasn’t a rock singer. I was a child star turned mainstream pop singer. One who had been away from the music industry for five years.

This was a mistake!

“Rain, relax.” Marley’s voice reached me, deep and usually soothing, but not right now. I spun to face him.

“Why did I let you talk me into this? It’s going to be a disaster!”

“Which part?” Jazz asked.

My eyes sought him out. “All of it!”

Marley’s brother laughed. “Do you get like this before every appearance? Have a drink. It’s just a television show.”

“Just a … You realize I haven’t been near a stage for five years, right? The last time anyone saw me, I was naked on the street!” My voice turned shrill. “Oh my god. What if they’re all imagining me naked while I sing.”

“You’ve got it the wrong way around, Tink. If you’re nervous, you’re supposed to imagine everyone else is naked.”

“I can’t do it.”

“Yes, you can. Just breathe.” Marley stood and crossed the room. He caught my shoulders and forced me to a stop. “You’re building this up into something bigger than it is. You’re not going out there alone. The entire band is going to be there. No one is expecting you to be on stage with us.” He pressed a finger beneath my chin and tipped my head up. “You’re going to blow them all away.”

“You’re biased.”

“I’ve always said you were in the wrong genre, Rain. This song is perfect for you. Trust me.”

I swallowed. “I do, but—”

“Are you ready?” The woman who’d led us into the green room popped her head around the door. “Gloria is going to announce you guys after the commercial break, so I’ll take you through to the stage.”

“I’m going to throw up.” I pressed a hand to my mouth.

The men around me laughed.

“Is this how it works with pop artists?” Zeke asked, handing me a bottle of water. “Take small sips. It’ll calm you down.”

I checked the seal, it was untampered with, and I twisted off the lid.

“Wait!” The woman stopped me just before I put the bottle to my lips. “You’ll smudge your lipstick.” She walked across the room to the table holding the complimentary drinks and snacks and picked up a straw. “Here.” She popped it into the bottle and smiled.

“Thank you.” I took a small drink, enough to wet my dry mouth. “Okay, let’s go before I run out of the nearest door.”

Marley’s arm slid around my waist as we walked through the hallway. “Just follow my lead. Once you get on the stage, it’ll all come back to you. It’s like riding a bike.”

“Or having sex. You never forget how to ride a dick, no matter how many years between sessions it is,” Jazz added.

I groaned but didn’t reply because the woman was leading us out onto the darkened stage.

The band took their positions quietly. Deryn settled behind his drum kit, and Jazz adjusted the strap on his guitar. Zeke fiddled with his bass. Marley stood in front of one of the microphones, raising it so it reached his mouth. I stood to his left, my fingers clutching the mic stand.

“Tonight on Metal Mania, we have an exclusive for you. Can I please introduce Black Rosary, featuring Rain Silverman!” Gloria Slater’s voice rang out, the curtain rose, and light flooded the stage.

Jazz’s guitar drowned out the cheers from the audience, and then I had no more time to be nervous because Marley was singing, his hand reaching out for mine so he could spin me into his arms.

***

The performance was perfect. Once the music started, my nerves fell away, and the entire thing passed almost too quickly. But now I was standing by the side of the stage again, waiting to be called on to sit down with Gloria and be interviewed about what I’d been doing for the past five years and why I was performing with Black Rosary.

“You got this, Tink.” Marley stood behind me, his hands kneading my shoulders. I leaned back against his chest. “Do you want me to come out there with you?”

“No. We’ll do it how we agreed. I’ll go out and then you will join me after. I have to get used to this again, right?”

His lips pressed against my neck. “You’re going to be great. Don’t hold back. Gloria has already been prepped. If you need to stop, just tell her. They can cut anything out.”

“What about the other girls?”

“Marcus has their statements. As soon as this has been recorded, he’s sending them to the police, with their approval.”

I took a deep breath. “Okay … okay, I can do this.”

His hands squeezed my shoulders. “You can, but if you need me to come out there sooner, don’t hesitate. I’ll be here. I can see and hear everything. You need me, and I’ll be beside you.”

“And now, after walking away from her label and music, it’s my greatest pleasure to sit down with Rain Silverman for her first public interview in five years.”

My heart raced as I walked out onto the stage and accepted the quick embrace and cheek-kiss from Gloria. I took a seat on the couch, angled to face the host.

Her smile was warm as she sat down. “This is the first time you’ve been on this show, isn’t it?”

I nodded.

“Are you nervous?”

“A little bit. I never gave all that many interviews when I was active in the music business, so it’s not something I ever got used to.”

“The way you split with your record label, Remarkable, had a lot of people wondering what happened. You were with them for a long time.”

“Almost twenty years.”

“You were signed as a child, weren’t you? How did that happen?”

“My dad saw a singing contest advertised in a local newspaper. The first prize was to record in a studio, fifty-thousand dollars, and a one-album record deal. He took me along. I won. The man who would eventually become my manager was there. He took my dad to one side and talked him out of taking the record deal. He convinced my dad to sign him as my manager. He promised to get a better deal than the one that came with the contest.”

“And your dad agreed?”

I laughed. “Oh yeah. Maxim promised millions, but only if my dad signed a contract with him. He promised to make me a household name before I was eight and my dad a millionaire by the time I was ten.”

“And did he?”

“He certainly did. I spent my eighth birthday performing at a private party for a movie star’s daughter, with some other very well-known and older artists.”

“That must have been difficult for you. Most eight-year-olds are more interested in unicorns and fairytales than getting up in front of hundreds of people regularly to sing.”

“It got easier over time. I don’t think I ever managed to overcome stage fright or pre-show nerves, whatever you want to call them. Even tonight, Marley and the rest of the band had to talk me out of hiding under a table somewhere.”

The audience laughed quietly. I smiled at them.

“Sometimes people forget that we’re still just people behind the fame and spotlights.” I leaned forward for the bottle of water, checked the seal, and opened it. “My throat is dry.” I laughed again. “Those nerves I mentioned.” I took a small sip from the bottle and set it back down.

“Let’s talk about your early career. You signed with Remarkable shortly after Maxim Florentino became your manager and stayed with them for your entire pop career. As you grew, your music changed from childhood songs to teenage love songs. You produced a lot of singles. That must not have left a lot of time for friends and relationships.”

“I had a couple of friends growing up, but it was definitely hard to keep friendly with people outside of the music industry. Childhood friends wanted to get together, do things, and I couldn’t. I’d either have to be in the studio or performing somewhere, or I couldn’t go because doing so would have brought journalists and fans along, which would have ruined it for everyone else. Relationships … my contract didn’t allow for relationships.”

“At all?” Gloria sat forward, eyes wide.

“Remarkable didn’t want me to be linked to anyone they disapproved of, so it was in my contract that if I ever dated, it would be to someone they chose.”

“Isn’t that tantamount to arranging a marriage?”

“I guess so. The label had invested into a specific type of character for Rainbow, and it was part of my contract to always portray myself in the way they wanted.”

“So, Rainbow, the singer, isn’t Rain?”

“I mean … obviously, some parts are the same. My voice, my face. But I was more than just a singer, and I think that maybe somewhere down the line that got forgotten.”

“And then you met Finlay Carter and started a relationship with him. Did that go some way to making your label realize you were no longer a child?”

Familiar tension zipped through me. I took another sip of water to wet my lips, and took a quick glance behind me. I could see Marley just out of view of the audience, one shoulder propped against the wall, hands in his pockets, and just seeing him there settled my nerves. I turned back to face Gloria.

“No. That’s more complicated. I wasn’t in a relationship with him. It was something Remarkable made me agree to.”

“You’re saying it was a publicity stunt?”

“That’s right. Finlay wasn’t selling as well as they wanted and they thought linking him to me would boost his reach, as well as make people excited over what was happening in my career.”

Chapter 76

Marley

“She’s doing well,” Zeke murmured from somewhere behind me. “Confident, a little nervous. The audience loves her.”

“It’s about to get difficult.” I didn’t take my eyes off Rain.

“She’s a big girl, Marley. She’s got this.”

“Doesn’t mean it’s going to be easy.”

He patted my shoulder. “How the mighty have fallen.”

I shot him a glare. “What is that supposed to mean?”

He smirked. “I’m just saying you should put a ring on it, that’s all.”

“It’s that easy, huh?”

“It is if you know she’s the one you want to spend the rest of your life with.” There was a note to his voice that I couldn’t quite pinpoint.

“Everything okay with you?”

“Yeah, all good. Grab your second chance, Marley. That’s all.”

I turned my attention back to Rain on the stage.

“If your relationship with Finlay Carter wasn’t real, then what about the sex tape leaked involving Marley Stone?”

“Oh, that was very real.” Her cheeks were flaming, but she kept her head up and didn’t shy away from the question.

“But didn’t you say your contract forbid any kind of relationship?”

“I did, but I risked being caught regularly to spend time with Marley.”

“The scene in the leaked video wasn’t the only time you saw him?”

Rain’s smile warmed my entire body. “Oh no. I met Marley when I was twenty-one. We were both at a party. I’m sure you know the type. Full of music execs and artists rubbing shoulders, wanting to be seen, be heard. He rescued me from a ridiculously boring evening where I was hopelessly drunk and on the verge of getting into trouble, took me to his hotel room, tucked me into bed alone, and fed me breakfast the next morning.” Her laughter was soft and warm. “That night he took me for dinner. I think I was in love with him before dessert was served.”

“How long until you next saw him?” Gloria was leaning forward, her expression rapt.

“We saw each other as often as we could for almost five years. Sometimes we got lucky and were in the same city for an event. Sometimes Marley would just turn up and book a hotel room. I’d never been happier. But we couldn’t tell anyone. I couldn’t risk Remarkable finding out. The label and my manager owned everything about me. I didn’t even have access to my royalties. That was tied up in a contract with Maxim, and I was given an allowance every month for everyday living costs. I was counting down the years, months until I was twenty-six because that’s when everything would change. I’d get access to my royalties, my contracts with both Maxim and Remarkable ended, and I’d be … free.”

“Free? That’s an interesting way to put it.”

“You have to understand that Maxim and Remarkable were in charge of all aspects of my life from a very early age. I’d never known a normal childhood. I didn’t get to do all the things a teenage girl did, and when I became an adult, I was still treated like a young girl with no ability to have her own voice or a say in anything.”

She stopped for another drink of water. The entire studio was silent, the audience barely breathing as they listened to Rain speak. The brief thought that if she ever gave up music, she could become a public speaker flitted through my head. She held everyone’s attention. The audience, Gloria, even the cameramen were hanging on her every word.

“About eight months before my birthday, my twenty-sixth, Maxim dropped the bomb that he knew about me and Marley. He told me that he was willing to stay quiet if I pretended to date Finlay Carter.” She twisted in her seat, and her eyes searched out where I stood. “Could … would it be okay if Marley came out?”

I was already striding onto the stage before Gloria replied. It took a second for the audience to realize who I was, and then half of them surged to their feet cheering. I waved and took the seat beside Rain.

“Okay?” I kept my voice low, and she nodded.

“Did you know about the plan for Rain and Finlay, Marley?” Gloria asked.

“She told me at the time, yeah. I didn’t like it, but I understood. It happens a lot. People are paired to make news, so I wasn’t concerned.” Rain’s fingers slipped between mine. I squeezed them. “Not to begin with, anyway.”

“But you did question it, eventually?”

“I did. Paparazzi are a constant in our lives. The fact we were able to keep our relationship quiet was a miracle, but the one she had with Carter was supposed to be public, so they courted the media and every outing they had was documented. Seeing her on someone else’s arm, out for dinner dates, in clubs. She was doing everything we couldn’t do together. I’m human. If it didn’t bother me, then I’d have questioned whether I had any feelings for her at all.”

“And that’s when things took a turn?”

“Marley called me while he was on tour. He’d seen video footage of me out with Finlay. It looked like we were sharing an … well, an intimate moment. He wanted answers, and I … let him think I’d fallen for Finlay.” Her tongue snaked out to wet her lips. “But the truth was I didn’t want him to know what had happened.” She fell silent.

Gloria turned to the audience. “I want to give a warning that what I’m about to show you next may cause distress. Please switch off if images of abuse trigger you.”

Rain was still beside me, her hand clutching mine in a white-knuckled grip. I untangled her fingers and wrapped my arm around her. “You’re doing great, Tink. We’re almost done,” I whispered. I caught her hand with my other one and raised it to my lips to kiss each knuckle. She gave me a wobbly smile and sucked in a breath.

And then one of the photographs of the state Finlay Carter had left her in filled the screen behind Gloria.

Chapter 77

Rain

The studio was so quiet I was sure everyone could hear the rapid beat of my heart as it hammered against my ribs. My face on the screen, with its split lip, black eye, fingertip-shaped bruises around my throat, held my attention.

How had Maxim dismissed what I’d told him? The evidence was clear.

The truth was hard to accept. He’d dismissed it because it didn’t suit his purposes.

“This was taken the morning Marley called you and was the reason you decided to break up with him, wasn’t it?”

The audience gasped.

“Marley didn’t do that to me. He was in Los Angeles. I was in New York.”

“Who did do it, Rain?”

I licked my lips. This was it. Once I put this out there, there was no coming back.

“Rain,” Marley’s voice was soft.

I took in a steadying breath. “Finlay Carter did it when I refused to sleep with him.”

More photographs filled the screen—of my face, my throat, the bites on my neck, bruises on my arms. The audience muttered and gasped. I braced myself, waiting to hear them accuse me of lying, but the words never came.

“These are photographs of Rain Silverman the morning after Finlay Carter assaulted her,” Gloria said to the camera. “You were supposed to go to a photo shoot that day. What happened?”

“I told Maxim, my manager, what had happened.” My voice shook. I paused to take in a breath, then began again. “He told me I’d overreacted and to go home because the makeup artist couldn’t hide the bruises.”

“He dismissed what happened?”

“Yes.” Marley’s thumb swept over the pulse beating in my wrist, back and forth in a repetitive motion, and I focused on that until my heartbeat slowed back to a normal rate. “He was angry that I wasn’t in the perfect state to pose for photographs.”

“But you didn’t report it to the police.”

I shook my head, pressing my lips together. “Looking back, it’s what I should have done, but I was sure no one would believe me. Finlay … Finlay gives off this fun-loving boy-next-door persona. I thought Maxim would deal with it. When he didn’t, I guess I …” I shrugged. “I don’t really know. It confused me.”

“There were news reports around that time filled with rumors of drug use, which Remarkable confirmed in a statement a few months later, after you were discovered walking the streets of Los Angeles naked. That, combined with the leaked video of you and Marley, sent out the message that something was clearly wrong.”

“I don’t know how that video was leaked. I have my suspicions, though. But it was possibly the best thing that could have happened, although it didn’t feel like it at the time.”

“Finlay Carter put out a statement at the time saying he was disappointed but was prepared to stand by you.”

I laughed, and I could hear the bitterness in the sound. Marley’s fingers squeezed mine.

“Your manager had a very different reaction.” More photographs filled the screen. These ones from the hospital where they treated me for suspected broken ribs and nose, which thankfully turned out to just be badly bruised, and a deep gash on my back which required stitches, and left me with the scar I’d showed Jazz.

“He was very disappointed about the video.” I shifted position on the couch, glancing at Marley. I hadn’t told him what I was about to say. “He took my cell away and put security guards on the door to my apartment. My movements were restricted further until I wondered if my death was going to be the only way to be free. I spent hours plotting ways to make it happen and wondering how long it would be before someone found me. By the time the Music Awards came around, I had the perfect plan in place.”

Marley moved beside me. I didn’t look at him. “My intention was to tell Maxim I wanted to be released from my contracts with him and Remarkable that night. If they refused … Well, I was getting out one way or another.”

Marley’s grip on my hand was painful. I covered his fingers with mine. “What you saw, what was emblazoned across the news, wasn’t me having a breakdown, but the terms of my breaking the contract with Maxim. When I told him I refused to be a part of their plans any longer, he told me if I was leaving, then I would leave with nothing. I stripped right there in the car, and he threw me out. It was supposed to shame me, force me to reconsider.”

“But it didn’t?”

“No. It made my resolve stronger. If I gave in, I knew that I wouldn’t be released when I turned twenty-six. There was no other way out. I had to stand firm. I fought back … and eventually, I won.”

“And now you’re back, five years later, collaborating with Black Rosary.” Gloria looked at Marley.

“NFG wanted Rain Silverman,” Marley said. “So I went to get her. She put up a fight, of course. After everything she’d been through, it was natural for her to be suspicious of our motives.”

“And what were your motives?”

Marley smiled. “At the time, I thought it was just to get her to sign with our label. But I realized pretty quickly that the truth was I wanted the woman I loved back where she belonged. When I discovered the reality behind why she disappeared all that time ago, I may have made it a bit of a mission to ensure she gets closure for it.”

“You were arrested a week ago for assaulting Finlay Carter in Joyeuse. Is what we’ve talked about here tonight the reason for that?”

“I was released without charge, but yeah, that’s exactly why. I’m not sorry, and I fully intend to do it again if I see him.”

There was a chorus of shocked gasps from the audience.

“We might have to cut that from the final interview,” Gloria said with a smile. “But I support the sentiment.” She turned to the camera. “We have been informed that another two women have already come forward with reports of further sexual assault by Finlay Carter, as well as being paid by Remarkable and given Non-Disclosure Agreements to sign in an effort to keep this news from coming to light. Their statements have already been sent to the police department for further investigation.” She reached out and touched my hand. “I want to thank you for being brave and sharing your story with us.”

***

I felt drained, exhausted, yet strangely light. Gloria Slater had wrapped up the interview by telling the audience that the interview they had just watched would be aired as an exclusive episode in its own time slot. She explained how they would drop teasers over the next couple of days and air it after their usual show.

“You were fantastic,” she said when we returned to the green room. “The audience was focused and intent on every word you said.”

“I’m still not sure it was a good idea to share it.” Doubt now that the interview was over was settling in.

What would Maxim do? What would Remarkable do?

“It was the right thing to do, Rain. You, those other girls, and who knows how many others there might have been or will be if he’s left unchecked? He shouldn’t be protected. People need to be aware of what he is.”

“I agree, but was doing it in an interview on television the best way?”

“Honey, you’ve been in this industry for how long? How many stories have you heard like this, where the claims are dismissed, ignored, and swept under the carpet? Sometimes the only way to get justice is to shout it from the rooftops.”

Deep down, I knew she was right.

“I’ll let you guys know what the feedback is from the audience. I think I can guess, though. They’re leaving here shocked and stunned, sympathetic and angry. But you should brace yourself for the social media eruption once the interview airs. Most people will be supportive, but you know how this works. There are always trolls.”

“She won’t be looking at social media.” Marley’s arm slipped around my waist, and he pulled me into his side. “No one needs that level of drama. We have people at NFG who can deal with all that.”

“That’s good.” She held out a hand. “Thank you. I mean it, Rain. You’ve done something incredibly important today. We handed over the statements from you and the other girls earlier today. The police are probably going to want to talk to you and go over your statement, so be prepared for that.” Her name was called, and she looked around. “I have to dash. I have another recording to do. It was lovely to talk to you, Rain.” She smiled at Marley. “Always a pleasure, Marley.”

He inclined his head. “Thank you for doing this, Gloria.”

“I appreciate you trusting me with it.” She shook both our hands. “I’m sorry to duck and run. Duty calls!”

“How are you feeling?” Marley asked once she was out of sight.

“I’m still processing.”

“Jacob’s waiting outside with the car. We’ll grab lunch and then head to NFG. Karl said the police have agreed to talk to you there and go over your statement.”

My stomach churned. “I don’t think I could eat anything.”

“Sure you can.” He turned me in his arms. “You’ve done the right thing, Rain. Don’t doubt yourself.”

Chapter 78

Marley

The interview with the police officers went smoothly. Whether that was because they believed Rain or because I was standing in the room, arms folded and glaring at them, was hard to say. I’d like to think it was the former, but the latter didn’t hurt the situation. It also helped that the lead detective was a woman. They were polite and professional, going over all the details with a sensitivity that surprised me.

“I think that’s everything, Ms. Silverman. Your experience matches up with the other two reports we’ve received. We’ve also spoken to the ex-employee who was driving you the evening in question, and he confirms your description of events.”

“What happens now?”

I was proud of how calm her voice was.

“Had it been only your report, there wouldn’t be a lot we could do, but with the others we received, as well as one of them having the NDA evidence to silence her about her assault as a minor, we think there’s enough evidence for an arrest.” The lead detective gathered up the papers. “Can I ask what you are planning to do about Maxim Florentino?”

“What do you mean?”

“He physically assaulted you. Mr. Stone supplied us with copies of the two contracts you were under with Remarkable, and your lawyer, Mr. Matthew Carmichael, has suggested there are grounds for a case of grooming a minor and exploitation.”

Eyes wide, Rain sought me out. I pushed away from the wall. “I was going to talk to you about that later. I didn’t want to overload you at once. Matt has been digging through the contracts you signed. He thinks you have a solid case to sue.”

“I don’t …” She pressed a hand to her head. “I need to think about it.”

The lead detective looked at me. “Okay, then please get in touch if you decide you do want to press charges against Florentino. We’ll let you know if we need anything further from you.”

When we were alone, I took the seat the detective had vacated. “Talk to me, Tink.”

“I didn’t expect things to move so quickly. Are they really going to arrest him?”

“He assaulted three women that we know of, and one was a minor at the time. That’s serious, Rain. He can’t be allowed to do it again.” I reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. “The worst part is over. You’ve stood up and told your truth, baby, and it will help other people share theirs.” I leaned forward and kissed her cheek, the tip of her nose, then her lips. “I’m fucking proud of you.”

I took her hands and drew her out of the chair. “Let’s get out of here.”

***

Jacob’s wife, Darla, was in my kitchen when we got back to the house. I’d hired her shortly after meeting her as a kind-of housekeeper, cook, and stop-me-from-setting-my-house-on-fire-when-I-was-distracted-with-other-things type of person. She didn’t really have a lot to do as, until I brought Rain home, I rarely spent any time there. She was on the floor playing with Reggie when we walked in.

“Do I need to add dog sitter to your list of duties?”

She laughed up at me. “That job I’ll do for free. He’s a sweetheart.”

The sweetheart in question bounced across the floor and attacked my foot, then noticed Rain and launched himself at her. She dropped to her knees and made a fuss of the little furball, who promptly peed himself in excitement. I shook my head.

“This is my life now, huh?” I crossed the room and flicked on the coffee machine. “You’ve got Jacob for the rest of the day, Darla. I’m planning on staying home until tomorrow.” I pulled out my wallet and took out two tickets. “There’s a premiere for that movie you’ve been talking about tonight. I’ve booked you a table at Joyeuse afterward and covered the tab. Go out. Have fun.”

Her jaw dropped and her eyes darted from the tickets, to me, and back again, then she threw herself at me. I caught her, let her grab my face to pepper it in kisses, then untangled myself and stepped back. “Been taking lessons from the pup?”

“Are you serious?”

“About the lessons?”

“No, you crazy person! The tickets and meal.”

“Of course I am. You put up with me dragging Jacob away at all hours. This is my thank you for how patient you are. I also want the house to myself, with no possibility of anyone walking in, to do things that would burn your eyes from their sheer indecency.” I winked. Rain blushed.

Darla laughed. “More than I needed to know, Marley. But I’ll tell Jacob to be cautious when he does his final walk around of the night, which you know he’ll insist on doing.”

“I’ll make sure we’re tucked up in bed before you get back home. Now get going.” I shooed her out the door, and turned to pour two coffees, pulled open a cabinet door and took out a little canister. Popping the lid, I removed a candy cane, unwrapped it and dropped it into Rain’s drink.

“As much as I love seeing you on your knees, Tink, come up here and drink your coffee.” I set the two mugs on the table and held out my hand to help her up. Instead of releasing her once she was standing, I tightened my grip on her fingers and pulled her toward me. Her free hand slid up over my chest and curled around my neck. Releasing her fingers, I gripped her waist and lifted her onto the table, then stepped between her legs. She looked up at me, a smile curving her lips. I dipped my head, brushed my lips over hers, then stepped back.

“Drink your coffee, Rain. I have plans for you that require stamina.”

Chapter 79

Rain

I followed Marley into the room, looking around curiously. “This is a cinema room, isn’t it?” I said when I spotted the huge screen mounted to one wall.

“Certainly is. Come here.” He held out a hand. “Want to know what I watch in here?”

“Movies?”

“Homemade movies.” His smile widened when I frowned at him. “Catch up, Tink. What did you think I’d do with all those videos I took of you? Store them and forget about them?”

“You watched them? In here?” My eyes grew wide as I stared at the screen. “On that?”

“Yes, to all three of those questions.”

“Why?” My voice was strangled, almost horrified.

“Because you’re sexy as fuck, you turn me on, and I love watching you come.” He tilted his head, eyes gleaming. “Want to know what else I do while they’re playing?”

My eyes dipped to the front of his pants, and I jerked my eyes away, my cheeks heating up.

“I’ve been thinking about the leaked video and how Maxim played it in front of the Remarkable execs. That’s a fuck awful memory to associate with something so good.” He ran the back of his fingers down my arm. “I thought we could make a better memory.”

“How?” Even as I asked, I had a good idea what the answer was but, fool that I was, I wanted to hear him say it.

He ran his tongue over his bottom lip. “I’ve set up a playlist of my favorite videos starring you. I’m going to let them play, while I play. All you have to do is watch.”

“W-watch?” My voice came out croaky and dry.

“That’s right.” He hooked a finger into the strap of my top and drew it off my shoulder.

My heartbeat immediately cranked up, and I swear all the moisture from my mouth abandoned ship, in favor of rushing to my pussy, leaving the boy shorts I was wearing soaked and sticky with arousal.

“We should get rid of this.” His hands found the hem of my top and pulled it up and over my head. “That’s a pretty bra, but we need to lose that, too. I don’t want anything to get in my way. Take it off while I get the movie running.”

He turned away and picked up the remote control off the couch. By the time he turned back I was naked, aside from my shorts. His green eyes darkened as they swept over me, and I had to stop myself from covering my breasts.

Marley had seen me naked hundreds of times, from a distance and up close, very close, yet this time I felt nervous, exposed.

“Look at the screen, Rain.” His command was soft, his fingers gentle as they cupped my jaw and turned my head to the wall.

An image of myself filled it, and I recognized it straight away. I was bent over a bed, naked. It was the first time we’d had sex. Marley had taken photographs of me, asked me to display myself for him and I had. The evidence was there. My legs spread, my pussy glistening with arousal.

“Do you remember that day?” He moved to stand behind me, hands stroking over my hips, my stomach until he could cup my breasts.

“Our first date.”

“Let’s recreate it. Bend over, put your head on the back of the couch.” His hands dropped back to my hips, and he turned me to face the couch.

I bent slowly. The headrest of the couch was at the perfect level for me to rest against it comfortably.

“Open your legs.” His hands were warm on my thighs as he eased them apart and he pressed a kiss to the small of my back. “I’ve never wanted to be a pair of shorts so much. If you could see how wet they are, how wet you are. Lift your head. Let’s look at the next photograph.”

It was another one of me. This time I was on my back, my legs wide, and my pussy dripping with Marley’s come. It was the first time he didn’t use a condom, and he’d whispered how he wanted to remember it forever. We never used a condom again after that. I was already on birth control to help regulate my periods. I loved how it felt having him inside me with no barrier between us.

“You look so satisfied in that photograph. Look at your smile, the glow, the pure pleasure. Do you remember it? Was your pussy still pulsing when I took the photograph?”

His fingers hooked into the elastic of my shorts and pulled them down. I stepped out of them and spread my legs a little more. His hands cupped my ass and squeezed.

“I want to brand my name into your skin so everyone knows we’re together.” I heard a pop and twisted to see him pulling the cap off a black marker. “But I’ll settle for this.” He pressed it against my back and scrawled something across my skin.

“What did you write?” The words came out as a whisper.

“I’ll show you. Look at the screen.”

He must have taken a photograph, because an image of me bent over the couch, naked, with the words ‘Marley’s Good Girl’ written across my back filled it. I swallowed.

What was it about those words that made me hotter?

“Straighten up and face me. I feel the need to take ownership of other parts of you.”

He was on his knees when I turned. He ran his palm up my thigh, between my legs and cupped my pussy. “Is this mine, Tink?”

I nodded.

“Use your words.”

“Yes.”

“Good girl.” The marker touched my skin again, and he scrawled across my stomach. “What does it say?”

I looked down and bit my lip.

How was it that every time I thought he couldn’t take things higher, he managed to level up? I was ready to come, and he hadn’t even touched me.

“Still waiting, Tink.”

“It says …” I cleared my throat. “It says Marley’s Pussy.”

Chapter 80

Marley

I kissed just below her navel, and drew a little heart right beside the thin landing strip of hair leading down to her pussy. “Don’t move.” I stood and strode around to find a bag I’d brought into the room earlier in the day, before we left to record the interview, and carried it back to where she waited.

“I got something made for you years ago and never had the chance to give it to you,” I told her and unzipped the bag. Inside was a bunch of candy canes and a box. I took it all out, spread the candy canes out on the back of the couch, then balanced the box next to them.

“Open your mouth.” I unwrapped a candy cane and tapped it against her lips. “Lick it.”

Her lips parted, sucking on the striped candy until it glistened. I pulled it free and ran it around her nipple. “You’ll taste just like peppermint.” I brought it to her lips again, then rolled it over her other nipple. “I want you sticky, just like the candy. But first …” I picked up the marker again. “Palm your breasts. Hold them for me.”

She didn’t argue, didn’t question, just curved her hands over them and lifted them in offering. I bent my head, licked each taut peak, then wrote ‘Property of’ across one and ‘Marley Stone’ over the other. I stepped back to admire my handiwork and took a photograph.

She didn’t even try to stop me, a small smile teasing her lips. I cupped her face between my palms.

“Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“You’re possessive and demanding?” She arched a brow.

“Both true, but only where you’re concerned.” I conceded. I held out the marker to her. When she took it, I wrapped a hand into the hem of my shirt and pulled it off, then stripped out of my jeans. “Want to leave me a message, Tink?” She didn’t need to be asked twice.

Stepping forward, she braced herself against my shoulder and wrote “Property of Rain S.” across my chest, then dropped to her knees and yanked down my boxer briefs. Her head bent and she kissed the head of my dick, which had sprung up to greet her as soon as it was freed. The marker hit my stomach.

“This is Rain’s dick. Hands off!!!” I laughed at the three exclamation points.

She looked up at me through her lashes. “What?”

“Nothing. I just like the extra emphasis.”

She dropped the marker and wrapped her fingers around my dick. “How’s this for extra emphasis?” She parted her lips and slowly slid my dick into her mouth. I tangled a hand into her hair, but didn’t try to change the speed she was sucking me. I just needed something to hold on to because the way she was licking at me, taking me to the back of her throat, sucking me hard, put me in danger of losing my balance … No, make that my control. She was a siren, a nymph, a goddess, and her touch set off explosions in my blood, branded my soul, burned her name into my heart.

She leaned back on her heels, her fingers gripping me and pulled back until my dick rested on her lips. Her tongue swirled around the head, lapped the precum beading there, then ran along the underside of my dick. Her fingers pumped up and down and then her mouth was against my balls, sucking and licking at the sensitive skin. I could feel my nerves tingling, my balls tightening under her tongue, my dick throbbing as the need to come grew stronger.

My grip on her hair tightened and I tugged her mouth away.

“Where do you want me to come?” The question came out like a growl.

In answer, she sealed her lips around my dick, lowered herself, so she could take me as deep as she could and looked up at me. The expression on her face, the purely submissive pose she had taken, the way she looked with her mouth full of my dick sent me hurtling over the edge, and I fucked that perfect, sweet, wet mouth until I came.

She clutched at my thigh, nails biting deep as I thrust against her face. I could feel her throat around my dick, swallowing everything I gave her, and the sensation kept me hard, kept me jerking until I had nothing left.

She eased backward, gave my dick one last lick, and looked up at me. Her tongue came out and touched her top lip. “Property of Rain Silverman,” she whispered.

I pulled her to her feet. “You distracted me from my plan.” I ran my thumb over her lip. “Sit on the couch. It’s time to watch the movie.”

She perched on the edge of the couch, legs together, hands tucked between her thighs. I settled beside her. “Lean back, open your legs.” I pulled one of her legs over mine and pressed my hand over her pussy. “Watch the screen.” I tapped the play button.

Rain’s body filled the screen. The camera swept over her, starting at her head. Her eyes were closed, lips parted.

“That’s how you look when you come. Look at how your head is thrown back.” I slid a finger over her clit. The camera moved further down her body. “Your breasts are the perfect size. Look at how they fit into my hands. Your nipples are hard, begging for my teeth.” I circled her clit, coating my fingers in her arousal.

“Your back is arched, the perfect angle so that your ass is pressing into the mattress, and when we go lower …” The footage showed her hips, her splayed legs. “Look at the way you’re wide open for me. You don’t care about anything but how you feel, how I’m making you feel.” I pushed two fingers inside her, mimicking the two fingers pumping in and out of her pussy on the screen. “Can you see what I see, Rain? Look at how your body reacts to me. How beautiful you are.” My thumb found her clit. “There is nothing on that screen you should feel ashamed of.”

“Marley …” She caught my wrist, her legs widening more. I pushed a third finger inside her.

“Keep watching, Tink. They made you feel dirty because that’s how they feel. They watched that video and wanted what we had. They punished you for having something they don’t.”

Her head fell back, eyes drifting shut, and everything I’d shown her on the video played out in real time on her body. Her back arched, her breasts lifted, her nipples peaked, and she writhed against my hand, pushed against my fingers, until she was whimpering and panting … until her body shuddered and jerked. Until she came all over my fingers.

I pulled my fingers free and pushed her onto her back, wedged my leg between hers and tangled a hand into her hair so I could pull her head back and capture her lips with mine. Her arms wrapped around my shoulders, her legs lifted to hook around my hips and she rubbed against me.

“I want you inside me.”

“Soon.” I kissed my way down her throat and reached for the box I’d left on the backrest.

“Now!” She tugged at my hair, pulling my mouth back up to hers.

“Where are your manners, Tink?” I kissed her again. She sighed against my mouth. “I have something for you.”

“I know, so give it to me.” The legs around my waist tightened.

I laughed. “Not that, dirty girl.”

“I don’t want anything else.” She kissed along my jaw, down my throat, and over my shoulder.

“I do.” I flipped open the box and held it up. The ring inside caught the light from the television screen, still playing quietly in the background. “I want you.” She looked at the ring, and frowned. “I want this.” I ran a finger over her lips. “I want forever.” I saw the second she realized what I was holding, her lips parting, eyes widening.

“Marley …” Her lips formed my name.

“I don’t want to lose any more time, Tink.”

She pulled her hand free from my hair and touched the ring nestled on the black silk inside the box.

“Put it on.”

“I haven’t asked you yet.”

“You’ve been asking me all evening. I just didn’t realize.” She wiggled her fingers. “Put it on!”

“Not until you say yes.”

“When your dick is inside me, I’ll say yes. I’ll scream yes over and over. Now put it on!”

Laughing, I slipped the ring onto her finger. She lifted her hand between us, eyes glassy as she stared at it.

“I love you, Marley Stone.” Her hands curved over my jaw. “Make love to me.”

“Make love or fuck?”

She pulled my head back down to hers. “Both,” she whispered.

Chapter 81

Rain

We eventually made it to the bedroom, via brief detours into the kitchen—the table, to be specific—the stairs, and the shower. We lay on the bed, me on my back, Marley on his side facing me. The words he’d written on me had been washed away in the shower, but his fingers rewrote them in gentle strokes over my skin, invisible but there.

“Are you going to keep your hand inches from your face all night long?” he asked when I lifted my hand to look at the ring on my finger again.

“It’s not a diamond. I was trying to figure out what the stone is.”

“It’s definitely not a diamond. Would you prefer a diamond ring?”

“No!” I covered the ring protectively with my other hand.

He chuckled, nudged my fingers away and touched the stone set in the center with his fingertip. “The center stone is called alexandrite. The white ones to either side on the band are opals, and those little clusters are black diamonds. So, there are diamonds on it … just not the usual ones.” He stroked the band. “The ring itself is white gold.”

I studied the stone he’d called alexandrite. It shone blue or purple, depending on how the light hit it. “It’s beautiful. I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“It’s rare.” He linked his fingers with mine. “Like you.”

I ran my palm over his jaw, over his cheek and into his hair, pulling his head down to me so I could kiss him, but just as our lips met, my cell’s ringtone shattered the silence of the room. I groaned.

I didn’t want to know who was calling me. No one called me unless … oh god, had something happened to Piper?

Marley stretched across me, picked up my cell and handed it to me. I glanced at the screen. The number was showing as private. Casting Marley a worried look, I connected the call.

“Hello?”

“What the fuck did you do?” The snarled question turned my blood cold.

“M-Maxim?”

Marley moved beside me, sitting up.

“You stupid girl. Finlay was dragged out of his home by the police. The fucking police! What did you tell them? His career is about to go up in flames because of you. Where are you? I’m coming to talk to you about this. You better fucking retract whatever nonsense claims you’ve made.”

I froze. Fear dripped like ice down my spine. If he came here, he’d see me … he’d probably hit me again. My mouth dried up … and then warm fingers touched my arm, stroked over my skin. I sucked in a steadying breath.

“I told them the truth.” My voice was firm. “So did the two other girls you tried to buy off.”

“You’re going to fucking ruin him over one stupid mistake?”

“One mistake? He tried to rape me, and when I came to you, you didn’t care! He did rape another girl. And you are complicit. You’re covering it up, protecting him.” I clutched Marley’s hand.

“You’re going to fucking go down there and tell them you lied.”

And just like that, the fear that paralyzed me melted away.

“No, I’m not. I’m going to tell the world what he’s done. Everyone will know the lengths you went to, so you could protect him. Do not call me again and expect to hear from my lawyer for your own part in what you, Finlay, and Remarkable put me through.”

“Put you through? We made you famous, you ungrateful bitch—”

I didn’t hear the rest of his words because Marley ended the call. He took the cell from my hand and tossed it onto the floor. “We’ll organize a new cell and a new number for you tomorrow.” It was only when he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me onto his lap that I realized I was shaking. He kissed my shoulder, my throat, my cheek, and my lips. “I’m so fucking proud of you, Rain.”

***

News of Finlay’s arrest was all over the television the next morning, but no information had been leaked as the reason why. It was only a matter of time before someone spoke out. The question was only whether it would happen before or after the interview I’d recorded aired.

Marley’s assistant, Angel, arrived at the house at ten. Marley swam laps while I lay on a lounger pretending to read but really watching him. Reggie ran along the edge, yapping whenever water splashed on him. The little French Bulldog pup was just as obsessed with Marley as I was, not even sparing a glance at Angel when she perched on the lounger beside mine.

She handed me a box. “New cell phone. There’s a sim card inside. I wasn’t sure if you wanted to set it up or have me do it, so I haven’t touched it.”

“Thank you. I’ll do it.” I took the box from her. I frowned down at it. “This is one of the latest models.”

“Marley suggested it. He said something about you needing one with exceptional camera quality.”

I fought not to blush.

“Matthew Carmichael will be over at two to discuss the next step regarding the potential case against Florentino and Remarkable. He suggested you try and stay out of the public eye until this thing with Finlay Carter settles down.” She gave me an arch look. “Currently, the papps haven’t linked his arrest with you, but once that interview is aired, they’re going to be crawling all over this place.”

“I’ve asked Jacob to organize some extra security.” Marley pulled himself out of the pool and walked over to grab the towel he’d left on one of the loungers. My eyes tracked him. He was a walking work of art.

“Roll your tongue back into your mouth, Rain.” Angel’s dry words snapped my attention back to her.

The blush I’d managed to hold back broke free, and my cheeks burned. Marley’s assistant laughed.

“You two are so cute.” She pulled out an organizer from her oversized purse. “Now then.” She flicked through the pages. “You have a photo shoot scheduled for Tuesday, and you’re in the studio on Thursday to record the video for ‘Peppermint Goodbyes.’ Judging by that ring on your finger—congratulations, by the way. It’s about time—I assume you also want to organize a press release announcing your engagement?” She directed the question at Marley, who stood nearby, rubbing his hair with a towel.

“Sure. If it’s okay with Rain.”

“Do we have to?” I looked between them.

“You don’t have to, but it would be a nice counterbalance to the shit that’s about to hit the fan with Finlay Carter, Florentino, and Remarkable,” Angel replied. “You have the love story of the ages. People are going to go nuts over it. Secret relationship, losing the love of your life, second chances. It has it all. My advice is to use it.”

“It feels wrong.”

“I know, but sometimes you have to play dirty in this industry.” She stood. “Think about it. We can wait until after the interview, but don’t leave it too long.” She tucked her organizer back into her purse. “Right, that’s everything. Do you need me for anything else today?”

“I don’t think so. Where are you going now?” Marley said

“I’ll be in the office until five. If you need anything, call me.”

Chapter 82

Marley

“Can you keep an eye on social media?” I asked Angel as we walked back through the house.

She threw me a disgusted look. “How long have I worked for you? Why are you even asking me to do that? It’s part of my daily routine.”

“This is different.”

“No, it’s really not. There’s always negativity on social media, Marley. You think it’s different because your feelings are involved this time.” She rested a hand on my arm, stopping me as I reached for the door. “Listen, I know you love Rain. Even when you were apart, there was a piece of you that never really let go of her. Now you have her back, and maybe you’re a little scared of losing her again.

“I’m not going to lose her again.”

“No, you’re not. Because she loves you just as much.” Her voice was matter-of-fact. “It’s obvious to anyone with eyes. But, and this is important, so don’t roll your eyes at me and listen. She’s not weak, Marley. She’s been through some shit and it knocked her off-balance for a while, but she is not weak. What she did to get away from Remarkable took an incredible amount of courage, but it also destroyed her confidence. You showed her how to be confident again, and that reminded her of how strong she really is.” She reached up and kissed my cheek. “She doesn’t need you to protect her, Marley. She just needs to know you’re there to catch her if she stumbles.” With those parting words, she walked out of the house.

I stood in the doorway and watched her as she climbed into her bright yellow convertible, waved in my direction, and tore off down the drive.

Rain was still sprawled on the lounger when I went back through the house. She lay on her front, toying with the cell Angel had given to her. She looked up when I sat on the edge of her lounger and ran my fingers up her leg.

“I need to pay you back for the phone.”

“No, you don’t.”

“Marley—”

“Unless the next words out of your mouth are thank you, I don’t want to hear it. You need a new number.”

“Which doesn’t mean I need a new cell.”

I shrugged. “Too late.” I leaned forward to drop a kiss against her throat. “Are you okay here for a bit? I need to check in with Karl and my brother.”

She reached back to cup my jaw, where I rested it against her shoulder. “I have a new phone to set up, a puppy to play with, and a ring to admire. I think I can keep myself entertained. Go do what you need to do.”

I pressed one more lingering kiss to her throat, then levered myself up off the lounger and went indoors.

My first call was to Karl.

“I spoke to Oswald Franklin yesterday. He’s open to discussions on NFG buying Remarkable from him.”

“That seems a little too easy.” I poured a coffee and sat at the table.

“Not when you consider the loss they’ve suffered since they ditched Rainbow. None of their remaining artists have ever been able to draw people in the way she did. Six months from now, they’re likely to be looking at bankruptcy. They can’t afford to pay their artists.”

“Is that because they’re not selling or because they’re squandering the money elsewhere?”

“I think it’s because they’re not focusing on what works for the artists they have. Not that they have many signed to them anymore. Four, maybe five. With Finlay Carter arrested, I can see things getting rapidly worse for them. Franklin might agree to a lower price just to get away from the shitstorm that’s coming.”

“Good point.” I took a sip of coffee. “So, NFG might have a pop label soon. What’s the plan with that? Keep it under the Remarkable name or incorporate it into NFG?”

“I think we keep it separate. NFG is rock. Let’s not taint the water.”

I laughed.

“It’s going to be a slow process. We can get the agreement to sell signed quickly enough, but we’re going to need to look through their accounts and see what’s been going on. I know you want this label for personal reasons, Marley, and it’s a hell of an amount of money to part with just because they’ve pissed you off.”

“You’re not going to convince me it’s not the right course of action.”

“I’m not trying to. I just want to be clear that even though we’re doing this because you feel petty, it still has to be viewed as a professional business transaction. That means all Remarkable’s employees need to be treated according to their work ethic.”

“So we’re firing most of them?”

Karl snorted. “I’m sure the majority of them are good at their jobs.”

“What about the potential lawsuit against Remarkable and Maxim Florentino?”

“That’s something else we need to talk about. If we do this, Marley, the last thing we need is a lawsuit for grooming and exploitation against the label. You know the press won’t differentiate between NFG and Remarkable. Continue with the plan to take Florentino to court over it, but us owning Remarkable means we can review the contract they had with Rain and see if there’s a way to restore her royalties to her.”

“That makes sense. And, as her manager, Florentino arranged the Remarkable contract, anyway. He’s more liable than they are.”

“Like I said, keep in mind that it will be a slow process. This isn’t going to be completed overnight—the sale of Remarkable or dealing with Florentino. It’s going to take time and patience, which I know you’re sorely lacking at times.”

“I can be patient.”

“Of course, you can.” The tone of his voice said otherwise. “Matt will be with you at two, did Angel tell you?”

“She did. She left a little while ago.”

“Then you know the itinerary for next week. I’ll be in the office if you need me before Monday.”

“Karl, wait.” I stopped him from ending the call. “There’s something else I need to tell you.”

“Am I going to like it?”

“I asked Rain to marry me. Angel says we should do a press release.”

“Congratulations. I assume she said yes, or you wouldn’t be telling me. Don’t forget to thank me in your speech for putting you both in the same room. And you should do a press release, yes. I’ll get with Angel and sort it out. Is that everything?”

“That’s it.”

“Okay, good. Call me after you’ve met with Matt.” He ended the call. I dialed my brother’s number.

“Hey, Marley. I’m driving, so I’m gonna have to make this quick.”

“Driving? Not being driven?”

“Nope, I’m behind the wheel. Heading to the parents for the weekend. Karl said we don’t have anything to do until next week, so I thought it was the perfect time to go and let Mom see I’m not dead.”

“Good idea. Listen, everything’s good between you and Rain now, right?”

“One hundred percent. I like her. She’s good for you.”

“I asked her to marry me.”

“You … wait … fuck … one sec.” He was back a couple of seconds later. “I nearly crashed into the back of a minibus. Fuck’s sake, Marley. You’ve barely got back together. Isn’t it too soon?”

“We’ve wasted enough time. My feelings haven’t changed. Hers haven’t. Why wait?”

“Because you’ve both changed? Because when you were together, you barely knew each other. You got together for a few hours a couple of times a year to fuck.”

“Jazz—”

“No, Marley. She’s a nice girl, but you don’t know each other. Not really.”

“We know enough. I’m not asking for your permission, little brother. I just wanted you to know before the press gets wind of it.”

“Have you told Mom and Dad?”

“Not yet.”

“Fuck’s sake, Marley. Don’t let them find out from anyone other than you.”

Chapter 83

Rain

“I was thinking …” Marley tugged a lock of my hair, drawing my attention from Reggie. “How do you feel about going to my parents’ place for the weekend? Jazz is there already. We could come back Monday.”

Two days had passed since Finlay Carter was arrested. The media still hadn’t been able to find out why, but that was going to change as the interview I’d recorded was being aired that night.

The question stung. Did he want to distance himself from the incoming chaos? “You mean get out of L.A. before the interview airs.” I stood and turned to face him. “Don’t sugarcoat it, Marley. Just say it. You think we should be somewhere else.”

“I want to tell my parents that we’re engaged in person.” He flicked a finger toward my ring. “I don’t want them to read about it in the news. Once that interview goes out, the paparazzi are going to be camped outside with long-distance lenses, desperate for a glimpse of us. One of them will spot your ring.”

The flash of anger I’d felt was replaced by guilt for doubting his motives. “That makes sense.”

“You thought I wanted to avoid the media frenzy.” He brushed his thumb over my bottom lip. “I’ve ridden through media shit storms before. If you would prefer to stay here, we’ll stay. I won’t deny that I think getting away would be a good move. There’s nothing worse than being trapped in your own home. But it’s okay. I’ll call them instead.”

“No.” I caught his sleeve as he turned toward the house. “No, you’re right. It wouldn’t be fair for them to find out in the news, especially with everything else. They should be warned about that as well. But will reporters follow us there?”

“They’ll come here first. It might take a couple of days for them to realize we’re not here. By then, we’ll be on our way back. I’ll get Angel to put out word that we’ll hold a press conference on Monday. That will also ease the chaos.”

He looped his arms around my waist. “The next few days are going to be rough, no matter where we are. But it’ll be worth it once the dust settles.”

I leaned against him, my arms creeping around him. “I hope you’re right.

“The good outweighs the bad, Tink.” His lips brushed over the top of my head. “Go and pack some clothes. I’ll call Jacob. I think it’s better if he comes along this time. Just in case we are spotted.”

I nodded but didn’t move. His arms tightened.

“I love you, Tink.” He reached back to unwrap my arms and stepped away. “Go on, get your stuff packed. We’ll leave in an hour.”

***

His parents were outside the front of the house when we pulled up. Marley had called to warn them we were coming and when I climbed out of the car, I was immediately engulfed in his mom’s arms.

Had it only been a little over a week since I was last here? Since Marley had kissed me in the barn? And now we were engaged. Was that crazy? My head said yes, but my heart said emphatically no. We had history, a very complicated history. But even though we’d been apart for five years, it hadn’t been because we fell out of love.

“I didn’t expect to see you again so soon, darling,” she said to Marley when she finally released me.

“There’s going to be some news released tomorrow. I wanted to prepare you.” His arm slid over my shoulder and he tugged me into his side. “We also want to tell you something. Can we go inside?”

His mom frowned, looking between us. I had my hand behind my back, hiding my ring. “Is everything okay?”

“Let’s go inside. Where’s Jazz?”

“In the kitchen, eating.”

Marley snorted. “Of course he is. Let’s join him.”

Jazz was eating a sandwich when we entered the kitchen. He waved, a mouthful of food stopping him from speaking, and a chair slid out on the opposite side of the table, likely with the aid of his foot. Marley pulled out a second chair, waited for me to sit, and then did the same.

“Can I get you a drink?” Aubrey asked. “Coffee? Something cold?”

“Coffee would be perfect, thank you,” I replied.

“I second that,” Marley added.

Jazz jiggled his mug against the table. Their mom laughed and picked it up on her way to the coffee machine, ruffling his hair.

It was interesting seeing the two men with their parents. Here they sat, in a farmhouse kitchen, and no one would guess they were famous rock stars. Women lusted after them in droves. Fans screamed their names. There were thousands of bedrooms covered in their posters and photographs. But here, they were nothing more than two sons, two siblings.

“So what’s going on, son?” Isaac asked.

“Let’s wait for Mom to sit down.” Marley reached for my hand beneath the table, squeezing my fingers. “Then we’ll deal with it all at once.”

Across the table, Jazz rolled his eyes and swallowed the last bite of food. “Did Roth Fairfax call you?”

Marley shook his head. “No, why?”

“He wants to know if we’ll showcase at Tainted next month. He asked Forgotten Legacy, and Karl said they wouldn’t be available.”

“Since when? They take every opportunity to perform.”

Jazz shrugged. “I didn’t ask. You’re the co-owner of the label. Ask Karl what’s going on.”

“He’ll tell me if it’s something important.” He directed a smile at his mom when she set down a mug in front of him. “Thanks, Mom.”

I echoed his thanks when she did the same for me.

“I don’t think we have anything scheduled for next month. I’ll check with Angel, then call him.” He took a sip of coffee and leaned back on his chair. “There’s an interview being aired tonight with Rain on Metal Mania. You may have seen the teaser promos over the last couple of days.”

Metal Mania had been very careful about their promo videos for the interview, avoiding anything to do with Remarkable and Finlay Carter. I knew it was so they could shock viewers when they linked the interview to Finlay’s arrest.

I sat silently while Marley explained everything to his parents. That familiar tension filled me as I waited to see how they reacted. I should have known better than to worry, though. Aubrey rushed around the table to hug me again.

“Oh, my poor darling child. What an awful thing to go through.” She kissed my cheeks. “I know Marley will make sure no one hurts you like that again.”

“Which leads to the next thing.” Marley smiled and pulled my hand from under the table. “Rain agreed to marry me.”

There was a beat of silence, and then Aubrey screamed and clapped her hands. I found myself hauled off my chair as his mom threw her arms around me, laughing and crying. His dad was a little more reserved, reaching out to shake Marley’s hand, smiling broadly.

“I knew it! I knew it!” his mom crowed. “You were clearly in love with each other. I could see it.”

Marley laughed. “Apparently, it was a really terrible secret.”

Chapter 84

Marley

We watched the interview from bed.

“I look like a crazy person.” Rain buried her face into my chest, groaning.

“You don’t look like a crazy person.” I tweaked a lock of her hair. “Come on, Tink. You need to watch this. Look at the audience, the way they’re responding to what you’re saying. They believe you. Gloria believes you. It’s there in her body language, her expression.”

She sighed and turned her head so she could see the television. “I can’t believe I let you convince me doing that interview was a good idea.”

“It was a good idea. There’s no way he can deny the evidence being presented. He’s finished after this.” I couldn’t mask the satisfaction I got from that thought. “So will Florentino. No one will want to be linked to him after they see what he put you through.”

“I know you’re right, but it’s still hard to watch.”

“Think how people who have no idea are going to feel. Oswald Franklin is an asshole, but I doubt he had any idea to what extent Florentino was going. I doubt he was even aware of Carter’s actions. He owns the company, but he won’t oversee every single thing that happens.” I hesitated, then opted for complete honesty. “I haven’t mentioned this before, because it’s still in the very early stages, but NFG has offered to buy Remarkable.”

Her head came up, almost headbutting me in the jaw. “What?”

“They’re on the verge of bankruptcy. They have four or five artists still with them. In another couple of months, none of those artists will get any of the royalties owed to them because the label hasn’t got the money. Karl has been in talks with Franklin, and he’s interested in the buyout. We’re waiting for the accountants to go over the finances, then we’ll know for sure what the next step should be.”

“Why?”

“Because if we own Remarkable, then we own the contract you had with them and that means we can revisit it and make sure you get the money they owe you.”

Her lips parted. “Marley …” The expression on her face made it clear she knew exactly what I was doing. “Marley,” she said my name again. “You can’t buy a record label because they’ve pissed you off.”

“Funny, that’s almost word for word what Karl said, so I’ll tell you the same thing. I fucking can.”

“It’s … I …”

“It’s already in progress.”

“You’re crazy.”

“Maybe. But I’m doing it, anyway. And Karl is onboard with it. It’s not just about what they did to you, Tink. It’s not fair on the artists who signed with them in good faith. Plus, it’ll be good for NFG to expand out into other genres.”

“I guess.” She didn’t sound convinced.

I tumbled her onto the mattress and kissed her. “It’ll be okay. Trust me.”

***

The interview was all over the news the next morning. Front-page headlines in newspapers and on websites. Social media was exploding with talk about Finlay Carter, Maxim Florentino, and Rain’s story. Every television station was running a story, trying to get inside information from the police station where he’d been arrested.

We were eating lunch when Karl called. I connected the call and walked up to my bedroom to talk to him in private.

“They’ve taken Finlay Carter back into custody. Apparently, after Rain’s interview, another three women came forward. Two of them were underage at the time of the assault. That makes three, and who knows how many more will make contact in the coming weeks.”

“How underage were they? Could it have been a case of not realizing?”

“Oh no. We’re not looking at a Seth and Riley situation here, with him not being aware of her age. One of the girls was fourteen. Oswald Franklin called me this morning, almost begging me to take Remarkable off his hands. The label is done, and he knows it. He didn’t sign off on the gagging orders for those girls, but his name is above the door.”

“Have Remarkable put out a statement at all?”

“Not so far. Florentino has barricaded himself in his house and isn’t coming out. Don’t be surprised to find the police coming for him next. He was actively involved in covering up the fact Carter had been with those young girls. He lost his prize cash cow when Rain broke free. His only other financially stable artist was Carter. He was going to do everything he could to keep it that way. It’s not looking good for him.”

“I’m not sorry to hear that.”

“I didn’t think you would be. As it stands, Rain is coming out of this as a beacon of truth. I hate to sound like a typical record label executive, but we need to cash in on that. It’ll be good for Rain, Black Rosary, and NFG. If you could get back to L.A. tomorrow, I’ll arrange a press conference for Monday afternoon. We’ll cherry-pick which outlets we want to be there. By then, we should have a better idea of what’s going to happen with Carter and Florentino.”

“Sounds like a plan. Matt is filing the paperwork for exploitation on Monday against Florentino, so that’ll be a nice surprise for him. We can also announce it as our intention at the press conference.” I sat on the edge of the bed.

“You know even if you win, you’ll never see the money from him.”

I shrugged. “It’s not about the money. I can give Rain the royalties she lost if she really wants them. It’s about giving her the opportunity to be heard.”

“You must really love the girl because that’s one hell of an expensive gift.”

“I do.”

The woman in question came through the door. I watched as she moved toward me across the carpet. She wore a pair of cut-off shorts, her feet were bare, and a t-shirt knocked beneath her breasts, leaving her stomach exposed. Her blonde hair fell around her shoulders, framing her face like a halo.

She smiled when she reached me, and I spoke over Karl who was still talking. “I have to go. Let me know about the press conference.” I cut the call before he could say anything, pocketed my cell and reached out to pull Rain onto my lap. She straddled my legs and looped her arms around my neck.

I pressed my fingers beneath her chin and tilted her head up, lowered mine and captured her lips. When our lips parted, she smiled up at me.

“Your parents and Jazz have gone down to the stables.” She nibbled her way down my throat. “I thought I would come up here and seduce you.”

“Seduce me?” I let her push me back onto the bed and drag my shirt over my head, marveling at the difference between the woman I’d found in New York and the one pressing kisses over my chest right now.

“I want you to make love to me.”

“Make love or fuck?”

She kissed her way down my chest. “Both.”

Epilogue

Marley

Two Months Later

The jury had been away for twenty minutes when we were told they’d already reached a decision. Rain turned to me.

“Is that good? It’s not, is it? Oh my god, it’s bad. They’ve decided he’s not guilty, haven’t they?”

“Take a breath, Tink.” I palmed her cheeks and tipped her head up. “There’s no way, after listening to all the evidence that Carter is going to walk.”

The court case for Finlay Carter had been high profile news for two months. More and more girls had come forward with stories of interactions with the singer, ranging from failed pressure to have sex with him to full-on assault. Not all of them had been contacted by Florentino, because they hadn’t spoken up when it happened. At least six were underage, with the others all ranging from eighteen to twenty-four.

Rain had taken the stand a couple of weeks into the case. She held herself with grace and calm, didn’t let Carter’s lawyer get under her skin, and news reports later talked about how her sweetness and honesty shone through.

After Rain’s testimony, Florentino had broken down. He’d contacted our lawyer and offered to settle out of court, paying Rain back all the money owed to her over the years, if we dropped the exploitation charges. I’d wanted to see it through, Rain suggested we settle, on the agreement he never sought to manage any artist again. He’d agreed with barely a hesitation.

My thoughts were disrupted by the jury returning to their seats. Rain clutched my hand when Carter was led in, dressed in a dark suit. His eyes scanned the room, landed on Rain and his lip curled. Confidence dripped from every pore, and I wanted to wrap my fucking hands around his throat and just end him there. I caught his gaze and gave him a smile of my own, one that made him blanch.

“In the case of Finlay Carter, how does the jury plead?” All eyes were on the jury foreman as he stood.

“We find the defendant guilty of all counts, your honor.”

Rain let out a breath beside me, and she sagged. I released her hand so I could wrap an arm around her shoulders. I kissed the top of her head. “I told you.”

Shouts at the front of the court caused shocked gasps as Carter launched himself across the table, swearing and shouting that he’d been falsely accused. He spun, pointed at Rain, and screamed her name.

Court security grabbed his arms as he tried to climb over the benches toward her. Rain’s eyes were wide, face pale, and Jacob moved in front of us.

“Let’s get you out of here,” he said, and I helped Rain to her feet. We walked toward the doors.

“Whore!” Carter screamed. “I’ll fucking end you for this. This is your fault.”

“Don’t look back,” Jacob said from behind us. “They have him under control. Keep moving. Don’t exit the building. The place is surrounded by paparazzi. Wait until I can get in front of you.”

We made it out of the courtroom, Carter’s screams fading into the distance as the doors swung shut. I pulled Rain into my arms. “It’s over, Tink. You did it.”

She wrapped her arms around me, face pressed into my chest. “I couldn’t have done it without you. All those girls. I never knew …”

“Don’t.” We’d been through this before over the course of the case. Rain had insisted on being there for every day of the trial, bearing witness to the testimonies of all the girls he’d hurt. She’d met with them, spent time talking with them, sharing her story and listening to theirs. The pride I felt for the woman in my arms swelled my heart.

The cell in my pocket vibrated and I reached down to pull it out. Marcus DeMario’s number was on the display. Worry gnawed at me. I connected the call.

“Do you have any news?” I didn’t wait for him to speak.

“Maybe. I chased down a report that he was seen in Alaska.”

“Alaska? What the fuck would he be doing there?”

“I don’t know. The report said he was seen with a girl in Anderson, getting supplies. I spoke to the owner of the store, and he confirmed it. The girl he was with lives off-grid, so I’m trying to find out where.”

“What the fuck?” I raked a hand through my hair. “That makes no sense.”

“When we find out why, it might. But I knew you’d want to hear as soon as I found anything. I’m flying out there tonight, so I’ll call when I have more news.”

“Thanks, Marcus.”

“Was that about Jazz?” Rain asked when I slipped the cell back into my pocket.

“Yeah. Marcus says he has confirmation of a sighting in Alaska.”

My brother had gone missing on his drive back from our parents house. He’d left the day after we did, after we drove there to tell them about our engagement. He’d never arrived home. His car had been found parked at the side of the highway just outside L.A., with no signs of a struggle, or collision. He’d just … disappeared. I’d hired Marcus DeMario to find him. For two months, there had been nothing.

And now … this.

How did a guitarist, famous the world over, go missing and remain that way without a single sighting for two months? And, if he was alive, why wasn’t he fucking contacting me?

***

If you enjoyed Fractured Angel, I’d love it if you could take a few minutes to leave a review on Amazon.

https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0B2PMKFYW

Don’t miss Jazz Stone’s story!

Preorder Hushed Rapture - Black Rosary Book 2.

https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0BFHCNG5C

Do you need to talk about what you've just read? Join the Black Rosary Spoiler Group
https://www.facebook.com/groups/blackrosaryrockstarseries

For book updates and a free short story, join my newsletter:-
https://www.subscribepage.com/lann

AUTHOR NOTE

I can see you rolling your eyes at me. Those of you who aren’t new to my writing know how this works. My epilogues always tease the next book. It’s not really a cliffhanger ... honest ... it’s just a hint as to what one of the tropes might be for the next book. For those of you who are new to me—I do this all the time. I like to tease and tantalize what might be coming up. I promise it won’t be that long before Jazz’s story lands.

Welcome to a new Rock Star Romance series. I loved getting to know Marley and Rain, and I hope you did, too. Don’t forget to check out the cover and see if you can find all the Easter eggs my amazing designer (Aubrey Troutman) added. As always, if you find them and drop me an email with your list, there’s a chance you might win a small prize. My email address is lann.author@gmail.com

As with all my books, although I try and keep everything as close to realistic as possible while still weaving my own interpretation on things, there are occasions when I have to take the “creative” route. The timespan of the Finlay Carter trial is one of those things. To ensure my timeline worked for the Black Rosary story arc, I needed it to go through a little faster than it would in reality, so in the Black Rosary world, the justice system is slightly more effective than the real one.

Thank you for, once again (or for the first time) taking a chance on me. I appreciate you all!

Other Books By L. Ann

Midnight Pack Series

Midnight Touch - Book 1

Midnight Temptation - Book 2

Midnight Torment - Book 3

Midnight Hunt - Book 3.5

Midnight Fury - Book 4

Forgotten Legacy Series

Tattooed Memories - Book 1

Strawberry Delight - Short Story

Strawberrry Lipstick - Short Story

Shattered Expectations - Book 2

Guarded Addiction - Book 3

Exquisite Scars - Book 4

Broken Halo - Book 5

Chambers Brothers

Rook - Book 1

Black Rosary Series

Fractured Angel - Book 1

Hushed Rapture - Book 2

(coming 2023)